Nathuram Godse: The Hidden Untold Truth 9788193345504, 8193345509

Citation preview

Anup Ashok Sardesai

This book is dedicated to thousands of innocent men, women and children who were brutally killed by the followers of non-violence in order to mourn the death of Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi….. …. ‘The Apostle of Peace’

Anup Sardesai



PEGADAS First published in India in 2016 by; Pegadas Criacao Private Limited, Goa Copyright @ AnupSardesai 2016 ISBN: 9788193345504 Printed by:

LOKMANYA PROCESS Corlim, Ilhas,, Goa, India [email protected] Cover Illustrations by:

FOOTPRINT PUBLICATIONS Candolim, Bardez,, Goa, India [email protected]

Published by:

PEGADAS CRIACAO PRIVATE LIMITED 95/9, Opposite Novotel, Candolim, Goa 403515, India [email protected]

NATHUTAM GODSE: THE HIDDEN TRUTH REVEALED First Edition 2016 Copyright @ AnupSardesai 2016 All rights reserved Anup Sardesai asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this work. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by means electronic, mechanical, photocopying, or otherwise, without prior written permission of the Author. All views expressed are purely of the author without any intention to ascribe motives or cast suspicions for the actions taken by the personalities, places and events mentioned in the present work. Author has made a significant effort to unearth facts and figures and presented them along with his views in a systematic manner. Due care has been taken to place the facts & figures as is, citing historical data. Any error found in the present work is purely unintentional. If however any person/organization feels hurt in any way or feels portrayed in a wrong perspective, the author tenders unconditional apology. In case of any query/issue or request arising from this published work can be addressed directly to the author, Anup Sardesai at

[email protected]

About the Author Anup Sardesai was born in a highly educated family hailing from the small coastal village Candolim in the western Indian province of Goa. A Mechanical Engineer by profession, Anup Sardesai had a deep passion for reading books based on historical research. After opting for voluntary retirement from his government job, he dedicated his entire time in carrying out historical research. Since 2010, Anup Sardesai has carried out extensive research on the “Distorted History of India’s Freedom Struggle” without the help of any institution. This is his first book as a writer.

Acknowledgements First and foremost, I thank all those who stood behind me in my difficult times. I am thankful to my wife and son who have patiently tolerated my absence in their lives while I was writing this book. I am beholden to my parents and in-laws who kept encouraging me despite of repeated failures in life. I am grateful to all my friends on the social media who have provided me with valuable inputs which helped me immensely while writing the book. Last but not the least I thank the reader for showing interest in my book. Anup Sardesai

By the Author In the history of India we rarely come across the story of a person who died an untimely death, whose brother suffered a life of immense mental torture and a person whose family faced countless abuses and humiliations for no other cause other than the immense love for his motherland. This person is Nathuram Vinayakrao Godse, India’s most hated criminal. On 30th January 1948, at 5.17pm IST, Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi, popularly known as ‘Mahatma Gandhi’, was shot dead as he was walking towards his prayer ground at the Birla House, New Delhi. His assassin, Nathuram Vinayak Godse, was arrested at the scene of the crime and sentenced to death by hanging after a trial that lasted for over a year. Almost seven decades have passed since the ‘Apostle of Peace’ was assassinated but, even today the story of his murder continues to attract widespread attention. It is also one of the most closely guarded secrets in Indian history. The Government of India, dominated by the Gandhians, has used all its discretionary powers to suppress every bit of information pertaining to Gandhi’s murder and has made the people of India to believe in a cooked up theory that the motive behind the Mahatma’s assassination was Hindu religious fanaticism. Year after year, a number of mythical stories have been cooked up and narrated to the people as gospel truth. People are made to believe that the motive behind the murder of Gandhi was Hindu religious fanaticism and that his assassin was a Hindu fanatic who was opposed to the ‘Mahatma’s’ principles of Hindu-Muslim brotherhood. For almost seventy years, various political organizations in India have effectively used this religious fanaticism theory to attack the Right Wing political organizations and derive maximum political mileage from the Mahatma’s murder. Although, several historians have raised questions over the authenticity of such allegations, the Indian government has never allowed anyone to uncover the real truth behind the Gandhi murder as it could lead to unearthing of new facts that could be a big embarrassment to the image of the ‘Mahatma’ This country, which calls itself the largest democracy in the world and boasts of ‘Freedom of Expression’ for its citizens, has resorted to a total misuse of state machinery to ban every single book written on the life of Nathuram Godse. Film makers are not allowed to make a bio-pic on his life. Any person, who challenges the religious fanaticism theory, is vilified and abused by the Indian media and the political class. Dissenting views on the Mahatma’s ideology have been censored by the government institutions. Even the Indian Judiciary has not taken cognizance of the right to “Free Speech’ by people to express dissenting views on the religious fanaticism theory. What is even more disturbing is the fact that, these acts are being committed by the Gandhians despite the Bombay High Court judgment in 1983, which states that the law cannot be misused against people carrying out historical research. Thus, such acts by India’s political class prove that there is indeed another side of the ‘Gandhi Murder’ story which has been remained untold and is prevented from reaching the people. I have been studying the mystery behind the Mahatma’s murder for a very long time and I have found no evidence whatsoever to say that this murder was an act of religious fanaticism. In fact, Gandhi’s assassin Nathuram Godse did not indulge in any kind of communal violence or religious fanaticism and that too at a time when the country was going through extreme racial tensions. Hinduism, unlike other religions is not prophesied. It may have certain orthodox and conservative elements but, it does not preach extremism like other monolithic religions.

But, times are changing fast. Today, Hinduism has found a prophet in the form of Nathuram Godse who is being idolized into an icon of Hindutva (Radical Hinduism). A number of Hindu fringe groups are extensively promoting their extremist ideology in the name of Nathuram Godse and the younger generation of India is falling prey to such propaganda. Thus, Nathuram Godse is being looked upon by the young generation of Indians as a hero, who gave up his life fighting for the Hindu cause. With each passing day, the followership of Nathuram Godse is increasing many folds. Thus, it has become the need of the hour to unearth the truth behind this religious fanaticism theory as the last thing this country needs is a ‘Hindu Fanatic’ as their source of inspiration. During my visit to Pune, I spoke to members of the Godse family and gathered valuable information about Nathuram Godse. I gathered vital information regarding a number of incidents like the illegal detention of Savarkar, the conspiracy behind the Kapur Commission, the harassment of families of the conspirators and the murder of thousands of innocent Brahmins by the Congressmen which was never told to the people of India. This book ‘NATHURAM GODSE – THE HIDDEN TRUTH REVEALED intends to do just that. With information outsourced from various articles written on the ‘Gandhi Murder’, I have made a sincere effort to derive the real motive behind Gandhi’s murder and narrate the other side of the story which has still been untold. This book covers the entire lifespan of Nathuram Godse, from his birth till the day he was hanged. The motive behind writing this book is neither to denigrate the Mahatma nor to glorify his assassin but to uncover the truth that his murder was not an act of religious fanaticism but an act of devout patriotism. Anup Sardesai

Foreword INDIA …… Yes, indeed, the Sovereign Democratic Republic of India., the world’s largest democracy. Every Indian heart fills with immense pride when referred to, by the entire world, as citizens of the world’s largest democracy. But, at hindsight, is an Indian citizen really worth this honor? Is the citizen of India truly sovereign? Does he truly enjoy democratic rights or does he live his life like a slave of the Gandhian sycophants? Is his democracy only confined to merely casting a vote once every five years, or is he really given the freedom to express himself without any fear and suppression? Those inclined to the Gandhian Leftist ideology will strongly support the claim that India is truly a sovereign democratic republic and every Indian enjoys the “Freedom of Expression”. But, ask those who do not subscribe to left ideology and they will vociferously say that India is the world’s biggest hypocrisy in the name of democracy, autocracy in the name of sovereignty and monarchy in the name of republic. A standing evidence of this hypocrisy is the manner in which Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi has been canonized and coerced upon the people as a ‘Mahatma’ (Demi God) by his followers. Young boys and girls in India grow up listening to numerous stories concerning the Indian freedom struggle and the role played by the great soul called ‘Mahatma’ Gandhi, the ‘Father of the Nation’. Right from primary school level, these innocent children are spoon-fed with concocted misinformation that ‘Mahatma’ Gandhi single-handedly liberated our nation from 250 years of British imperialist rule. Not only that, they are even taught that the ‘Mahatma’ uprooted the most powerful empire in the world non-violently i.e. merely through his spiritual powers. In short, these young children are literally indoctrinated by the government controlled educational bureaucracy, dominated mainly by the “Gandhi Propaganda Machine”, to believe that the ‘Mahatma’ is God in a human form. As a result, they have no option but to fall back and blindly follow these mythical cooked up tales and believe that Gandhi was some kind of a superhero as there is no other source of information available to them. The reasons for such actions can be attributed to a section of the Indian political class and Left leaning intellectuals, who have beatified Gandhi and garbled him as the ‘Father of the Nation’. For the last sixty years, the history of India’s Freedom Struggle has been used as a propaganda tool by a coterie of Left leaning historians to glorify the Mahatma, so that his image and his ideology of nonviolence remain unquestionable. Since independence, a number of people implicated in heinous crimes such as rape, murder, extortion, corruption and even abetting terrorism, have occupied constitutional posts in the Indian Parliament. Thus, in order to camouflage their own misdemeanors, these impostors have indulged in a shameful display of ‘Gandhi Sycophancy’ and have beatified Gandhi into an ‘Avataar’ (Incarnation) of God so that they can carry out their corrupt and criminal activities under the garb of divinity. This ‘Gandhi Delusion’ which India has fostered for almost seventy years, has severely hampered its economic growth and has fostered rampant corruption in public offices. At a time when the entire country is going through chaotic times and when these lumpent and antisocial elements in its political system, hiding behind the garb of divinity, have lost the confidence of the masses, it is an utmost exigency to tell the world that, the man whom they consider Mahatma, is not a demi-God, but an ordinary mortal like any other human who is also prone to errors.

Gandhi has done a great service to the nation. But, at the same time, he has also committed several blunders that ruined the lives of millions of innocent humans. Thus, the time has finally come to reveal the gloomy side of the man whom people consider ……. ‘Mahatma Gandhi: The Father of our Nation’. Dattaram K. Bicholkar

Some good number of people are labouring under the delusion that the freedom movement in India started with the advent of Gandhiji in 1914-15 and reached is consummation on the 15th August 1947 on which day it is said we attained Freedom under the leadership of the Father of the Nation. In all history there was never a more stupendous fiction fostered by the cunning and believed by the credulous in this country.” Nathuram V. Godse (Assassin of Gandhi)

Introduction It was somewhere in the month of July 1909 in the small town of Baramati on the Bombay-Pune highway in the western Indian state of Maharashtra (then Bombay Presidency). A tall, dark, frail, skinny young man arrived at the doorsteps of a ‘Sadhu’ (God-man). His eyes were deep brown and he was clean shaven. He was dressed in a white dhoti-kurta. He was accompanied with his wife, a fair, short and stout woman with a roundish face and wide black eyes. She was wearing a red Maharashtrian saree with a knot tied at the back. The couple waited patiently among the crowd of a few people gathered to seek the ‘Sadhu’s’ blessings. Within minutes, as their turn came, they stepped into the God-man’s hermitage. The God-man was dressed in a long saffron robe. He had long gray hair tied in a knot at the top of his head. His long beard ran up to his belly. His eyes were brown and his moustache spread to the edge of his chin. The couple touched the God-man’s feet who blessed them with a smile on his face “God bless you” The man introduced himself “Namaste Babaji, My name is Vinayak Vamanrao Godse. I am a minor official in the Indian Postal Services. This is my wife Godavari. We have come from the small village of Uksan which is 20kms from here” The God-man smiled and replied “Yes my son, what can I do for you” Vinayak said “Babaji, we both have been married since 1872. By the turn of the century, my wife delivered her first child, a baby boy. A year later, she was blessed with a baby girl. However, the son died before he was two years old. In the next few years, we were blessed with two more sons. But, they too died in their infancy” The God-man replied “Don’t worry, my child. I know the problem that haunts your family. An old curse is bewitching the male child in your family. This is the reason why he doesn’t survive” Vinayak and Godavari were taken aback. Vinayak said with tearful eyes “Curse? Will we never have a male child, Babaji?” The God-man replied “No my son, I have a solution to your problem. The next time your wife bears a male child, make sure that you raise the son like a baby girl. This way you will be able to placate the evil spirits” Vinayak and Godavari thanked the God-man and returned back to their village Uksan feeling satisfied and pleased as their wish for a son would be realized soon. Uksan was a sleepy village nestled between the hills of the Western Ghats on the west coast of India. It was a small village having just a handful of houses. Most of the houses in the village were built of mud bricks and stones and had mud tile roofs. Most of the villagers here were seasonal farmers, while a few, like Vinayak Godse, worked under the British Imperial Government while some villagers had set up small shops selling ‘Paan- Beedi’ and groceries in the front portion of their house. In those days there was an inordinate belief in fate and the supernatural was a common practice among the people of rural India and Vinayak, soon was to become a victim of it. On 19th May 1910, Vinayak and Godavari were blessed with a beautiful baby boy with a moon like round face, longish rabbit like black eyes and fair glowing skin.

Vinayak and Godavari were elated on the arrival of their baby son but, they held their emotions back as the fear of the evil curse disturbed them. The parents took their infant to the ‘Sadhu’ in Baramati who named the boy Ramchandra and reminded the parents of his advice. Vinayak and Godavari thanked the ‘Sadhu’ for his blessings and returned back to their village. Following the advice of the God-man, the child’s nose was pierced and he was made to wear a ‘Nath’ (nose ring) and he was made to dress like a girl. The child’s name was customarily shortened. Everyone in the family began addressing him as Ram. In fact, Vinayak and Godavari were so obsessed with the ‘Sadhu’s’ advice that they even went to the extent of calling the child ‘Nathuram’, which meant, little Ram wearing a ‘Nath’. And the name stuck. In the years that followed, Vinayak and Godavari were blessed with three more sons, Dattatreya, Govind, Gopal and another daughter. But unlike Nathuram, none of the other sons were brought up like a girl. Much to his parent’s joy, Nathuram survived and grew up into a healthy boy. Thus, Vinayak had successfully managed to placate the evil spirits. Was it a miracle or was it plain superstition? Not at all …… It was pure destiny …….. The child had survived only because ……. …….he was destined to do what no ordinary mortal had ever done before. Something ……that would make him immortal in the anals of Indian history. **********

Chapter 1 At the age of four, Vinayak sent young Nathuram to a government owned primary school in Baramati to study his primary education in his mother tongue, Marathi. In his school, Nathuram was mercilessly teased and traumatized for dressing like a girl. The children of his school would endlessly make fun of him. Poor Nathuram would run back home and cry bitterly, burying his head in his mother’s lap. “Why are they doing this to me?” the child cried The helpless mother would then try her best to console her little child “Don’t cry my child. Destiny has played a cruel joke on us. But, have courage …. Soon everything will be all right” Thus, Nathuram spent his entire childhood as a brooding loner, aloof from everyone, who would sit alone in a corner, lost in a world of dreams cursing his misfortune. But, instead of understanding his dilemma, Nathuram’s family members thought that he was blessed with some divine and supernatural powers. It was common in those days. People with personality traits were either branded idiots or called people with supernatural powers. In Nathuram’s case it was the latter. Nathuram was made to sit before the family goddess staring at a spot of soot smeared at the center of a copper plate. Within seconds, Nathuram would go into a trance. While in the trance, Nathuram could see some figures inside the black spot at the center of the plate. Then, his family members and neighbors would then ask him questions. After Nathuram answered the questions, they believe that the answers he gave were those of the Goddess. However, after the trance was over, Nathuram could not recall anything that he had said to anyone. His parents would later tell him that he had recited some Sanskrit ‘Shlokas’ (Hymns) which he had never read nor heard before. When Nathuram was seven years old, Vinayak was promoted as a Postmaster and transferred to Lonavla, a small hill town in the Bombay Presidency known for its scenic beauty. This time, Vinayak decided to take his family along with him. It was one of the happiest days of Nathuram’s life. Not because he was shifting to Lonavla, but, because he was finally freed from the burden of the nose ring and the feminine costumes. Two days before leaving for Lonavla, Vinayak and Godavari took young Nathuram to the ‘Sadhu’ in Baramati. After a small ritual, the ‘Nath’ was kept at the feet of their family deity and the feminine costumes were discarded. At last, Nathuram could now live his life like a normal boy. In Lonavla, Vinayak was given government accommodation in the servant’s quarters of the ‘Dak Ghar’ (Post Office). Here the house was much spacious and had strong cemented walls with a coat of lime wash on it. The roof was mud tiled and the house had a small open well in its backyard garden. There was also a small bath area in the backyard of the house. Nathuram was enrolled in a government primary school in Lonavla. Unlike the trauma of school life in Uksan, Nathuram’s life in Lonavla was very adventurous. Here he mixed up with the other school children and enjoyed his school life. Every evening, Nathuram, along with the other boys in his school, would visit a small lake nearby to practice swimming. Soon, he learnt swimming and became known as the best swimmer in the entire

village. One day, in Lonavla, young Nathuram was returning home from school when he saw a commotion taking place nearby. He rushed to the spot and discovered that a small child belonging to the ‘Mhar’ (Untouchable) family had fallen into a well. “Please, someone help us” the young boy’s parents were pleading to the people gathered there. Nathuram took off his school uniform and jumped into the well. Within minutes, he was out of the well, carrying the young boy on his shoulders. All the fellow villagers gathered at the scene applauded his effort. The young boy’s parents thanked Nathuram. Nathuram rushed back home eager to tell his parents of his heroics. “Aaii ….. Aaii (Mother), do you know what happened today. A young boy had fallen into a well” said an excited Nathuram. Godavari exclaimed “Oh my God! Who was he?” Nathuram replied “The sweeper … Kambli …. His son” Godavari asked “Then what happened?” Nathuram said “I jumped into the well and rescued him” Nathuram’s grandmother, sitting nearby, screamed “What, you pulled out that ‘Mhar’s’ (Untouchable) son from the well?” She looked at Godavari and shouted angrily. “Hey ‘Sunbai’ (daughter-in-law), take this ‘Naalaayak’ (irresponsible) outside, sprinkle ‘Gomutra’ (cow’s urine) on him and give him a ‘Shuddhikaran Snaan’ (purification bath) immediately. This Naalaayak has polluted my ‘Pavitra’ (pious) house” Nathuram’s grandmother screamed. Poor Nathuram had no choice but to obey the command of his grandmother. He quietly walked out of the house and watched in anguish as his grandmother sprinkled ‘Gomutra’ on him. Then, Godavari stepped forward with a ‘Ghaggar’ (earthen pot) in her hand and poured water on Nathuram’s head. Young Nathuram was clueless of things going around him. “Mother, how can the mere touch of a child pollute me?” young Nathuram asked his mother. Godavari replied “The child, whom you rescued from the well, belongs to an untouchable ‘Mhar’ family while you are the son of a pious ‘Brahman’ (Priest)” Nathuram did not digest that answer from his mother. He asked “But mother, he too is an innocent child like me” Godavari said “My child, these are some customs which our society has imposed upon us” But, young Nathuram continued to argue “This is wrong mother. We cannot discriminate people like this” Suddenly, his grandmother screamed “Hey ‘Naalaayak’, stop arguing with your mother” as Nathuram quietly stepped into his house. This incident had a long lasting effect on Nathuram as a result of which, he later went on to become a fierce protagonist towards the removal of untouchability and the abolition of casteism, much to the dismay of his parents. There was another incident in Lonavla where, one day, young Nathuram, while returning home from school, saw an injured man lying beside the roadside. He was run over by a speeding car and was bleeding profusely. Nathuram and his friends forcibly stopped a car passing by, put the injured man into it and took him to the hospital. The life of the injured man was saved. Later, Nathuram came to understand that the person, whom he took to the hospital, was a Muslim. Thus, due to the fear of a ‘Shuddhikaran Snaan’ again, Nathuram did not tell anything about this incident to his family members.

In Lonavla, there was a ‘Katta’ (Village Square), where the villagers sat down beside a ‘Paan-Beedi’ shop to chat about events taking place in the country. Vinayak would walk up to the ‘Katta’ every day and sit with the elders of the village chatting for hours. Young Nathuram would also accompany his father. In those days, politics was the most talked about subject as the ‘Non-Cooperation Movement’ of Mahatma Gandhi was beginning to gather momentum. The country had never before heard of a mass movement like this. Nathuram would patiently sit and listen carefully to the elders talking about the movement. Nathuram slowly discovered that he had a keen interest in history and politics. This interest gradually developed into a fond habit of reading newspapers. In those days, Gandhi ruled the front pages of almost every newspaper in the country. He had become the talk of the town. After the demise of Bal Gangadhar Tilak, Gandhi had become the unquestioned leader of the Indian National Congress, a movement demanding freedom from 350 years of British rule in India. Nathuram was fascinated by the way Gandhi had transformed the Congress from an organization of polite lawyers to a mass people’s movement by involving the common people of India. Everyday, Nathuram and his friends would wear a Gandhi ‘Topi’ (Cap) and walk along the streets of Lonavla chanting slogans ‘Bharat Mata Ki Jai’ (Hail Mother India) and ‘Vande Maataram’ (I bow to my Motherland). In school, Nathuram wrote a number of essays on Gandhi and the ‘Non-Cooperation Movement’ and won a number of prizes in elocution competitions. Gandhi had instilled a feeling of intense patriotism in Nathuram’s mind and soul which would eventually become the cause of his own death. **********

Chapter 2 At the age of fourteen, Nathuram had completed his primary education in Baramati. Vinayak, who was by then, nearing retirement, was eager to get his son employed in his place. In those days, matriculation in English medium was an essential qualification to get a job as a junior clerk, the lower most jobs, in government offices. One day, Vinayak called Nathuram and said “Nathya, I am nearing retirement. Very soon, the responsibility of the house will be on your shoulders. Hence, I wish to employ you in my place in the Indian Postal Services” Vinayak continued as Nathuram listened “But …. In order to get a job of a junior clerk, the lowermost job, in government services, matriculation in English medium is an essential qualification. Hence, I wish that you go to ‘Pune’ (Poona) to study for your matriculation exams. I spoke to my elder sister. You will be staying at their place” Nathuram was excited at the thought of going to Pune, the headquarters of the mighty Peshwa Empire. When Nathuram reached Pune by the summer of 1924, he was spellbound with the fast and furious life of the city. He had never before seen such tall two storey buildings, an array of shops, cars and lots of people around. Nathuram’s aunts house was a spacious villa in the ‘Sadashiv Peth’ area of Pune. She treated Nathuram very well and never made him miss his parents and his house. In Pune, Nathuram was enrolled in an English medium school. It was a huge school spread across a sprawling campus. It had a huge playground and a big library. After his school hours, Nathuram spent hours in the library reading books on history, mythology and culture but, only in Marathi. Here, he also had access to a number of prominent newspapers like ‘Young India’ written by Gandhi. Nathuram spent a total of three years in Pune. However, during these three years in Poona, he realized that learning in English language was not his cup of tea. As he had done his basic schooling in Marathi, Nathuram found the English language difficult to learn and thus, failed to pass the matriculation exams. Vinayak came down to Pune and urged Nathuram to re-appear for the exams. He said “Nathya, don’t be disappointed with such failures. Keep trying” Nathuram told his father “Baba, I am fed up of schooling” Vinayak replied “But Nathya, how are you going to get the job if you don’t complete your matriculation?” Nathuram said “Baba, I just can’t cope up with the English language” Vinayak said “But son, if you don’t get a job, how are we going to meet our needs?” Nathuram replied “I want to go back home with you and do something to earn a living” Vinayak had no choice but to take his son with him. Thus, in the summer of 1927, Nathuram dropped out of school and went to live with my father who was by now transferred to Karjat, a small town in the Raigad district of Bombay.

In Karjat, Nathuram learnt carpentry by working as a helper for a ‘Mistry’ (Carpenter) for a year. Then, he began doing small carpentry jobs himself. Nathuram was very happy with his carpentry work. His income was meager, but was enough to supplement his father’s income in supporting the family. In the spring of 1929, Vinayak was transferred yet again. This time, he was transferred to the sleepy hamlet of Ratnagiri on the west coast of Bombay. Nathuram was thrilled at the prospect of going to Ratnagiri as this small town on the Konkan coast housed a political prisoner, Vinayak Damodar Savarkar. While in Pune, Nathuram had read a lot about Savarkar in books and newspapers. In the first decade of the twentieth century, Savarkar was one of the most dangerous revolutionaries who had wreaked havoc on the British. Unlike Gandhi and his doctrine of non-violence, Savarkar believed in violent revolutionary methods to obtain freedom from the oppressive British rule. After serving a treacherous fourteen year jail sentence in Andaman, Savarkar was granted clemency by the British due to his fading health and kept under house arrest in Ratnagiri in a government bungalow. Nathuram was very excited as he was finally getting a chance to meet Savarkar in person. Since Savarkar was under house arrest, he was banned by the British from carrying out any kind of political activities and delivering political speeches. However, Savarkar could not be prevented from meeting people and talking about politics within the four walls of his home. He also had the freedom to move around within the confines of Ratnagiri district. Within three days of his arrival, Nathuram went to meet Savarkar. At that time, Savarkar was addressing a private meeting at his residence which was attended by many people. Savarkar was delivering a lecture on the abolition of caste system in Hinduism when Nathuram entered his residence. Nathuram was thrilled to hear Savarkar speak. He thus began to visit Savarkar’s house every day. Nathuram sat and listened to a number of lectures delivered by him on abolition of caste system in Hinduism, emancipation of the depressed class, reconversion of Hindus who were converted to Islam or Christianity and of course, freedom from the British. Within two months, Nathuram came under Savarkar’s spell. Savarkar too was very impressed by Nathuram’s devotion towards the cause of ‘Hindutva’ (Radical Hinduism). One day, as the lecture ended, Savarkar called Nathuram aside and asked “What is your name?” “Nathuram Vinayak Godse” he replied Savarkar asked “I have seen you attending my lectures every single day. I am impressed with your devotion. Will you work for me as my secretary?” Nathuram could not believe it “Yes, Tatyarao (Big Brother), I would be honored to serve you”. He was overwhelmed by the offer and immediately accepted it. Nathuram worked as Savarkar for almost two years. Under Savarkar’s guidance, Nathuram improved his skills in reading and writing in English. He also learnt to write and deliver speeches. The village carpenter was now an ardent disciple of Savarkar. In the summer of 1931, Vinayak retired from government service. As his meager pension was insufficient to support his large family, he decided to settle down in the town of Sangli as the cost of living would be cheaper in a small town. Nathuram too decided to go along with him. On the day of his departure, he visited Savarkar at his residence to take his leave. It was a tearful moment for him. Nathuram said “Tatyarao, I have come to take your leave. My father is shifting to Sangli. Thank you so much for whatever you have done for me” Savarkar said “This is not the end my boy. Whenever you need my help, I will be always there for you”

Nathuram touched Savarkar’s feet and, bidding goodbye to him, set off for Sangli. Life in Sangli was very different than that of Ratnagiri. It was a small town where everyone was busy in their own world. Nathuram began to miss the time he had spent with Savarkar in Ratnagiri. But, life had to go on. In a few months, Nathuram took lessons in tailoring and set up a tailoring shop in his house. Some weeks later, he added a fruit and vegetable stall to his tailoring business. By this time, Nathuram was in his early twenties. He was also working hard and earning sufficiently to support the whole family. So, his parents wanted him to marry and settle down. One day, his mother came up to him and said “Nathya, you are now 22 years old and earning well. Many people are suggesting eligible brides for you” But, Nathuram turned down his mother’s wish saying “I’m sorry Aaii, I have made my mind absolutely clear. I have no intentions of marrying and settling down in a family life. So please don’t look out for a bride for me” Godavari was shocked. She asked “What, are you going to live single all your life?” Nathuram replied “Yes Aaii” Godavari asked “But why, Nathya?” Nathuram replied “Aaii, you very well know what I have gone through in my childhood. Due to the trauma of spending my entire childhood as a girl, I have developed a severe aversion to the female sex. How can you expect me to marry when I have such ill feelings for a woman?” Godavari was disappointed but, with a heavy heart, she accepted Nathuram’s decision. **********

Chapter 3 By the end of 1932, the ‘Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh’ (RSS) opened its branch office in Sangli. The RSS was a social organization founded in 1925 by Dr. Keshav Baliram Hedgewar to unite the Hindu community in overcoming caste-based divisions, to counter British colonialism in India, and to suppress Muslim separatism. Nathuram was very excited to join the RSS. Thus, when the RSS opened its branch office in Sangli, he became one of the first volunteer to join it. As weeks passed by, the RSS leadership was very impressed with Nathuram’s dedicated work and appointed him as the secretary of the Sangli Branch. Nathuram took active part in serving food to the untouchables at the inter-caste marriages held the RSS at local temples and never ever took a ‘Shuddhikaran Snaan’ (purification bath) before entering the house. Nathuram served the RSS in Sangli for almost six years. During this period, he worked extensively towards preserving Hindu culture and tradition. During this period, Nathuram’s father Vinayak expired. Thus, the responsibility of looking after the house rested solely on his shoulders which he fulfilled very well. Nathuram not only fulfilled his household responsibilities, but also got his two brothers, Dattatreya and Govind, and two sisters married solely on his own. In the winter of 1936, elections were held in the eleven provinces of Madras, Central Provinces, Bihar, Orissa, United Provinces, Bombay Presidency, Assam, NWFP, Bengal, Punjab and Sindh. The Congress emerged in power in eight of the eleven provinces and formed coalition governments in the remaining three. In Bombay, the Congress formed the government under the leadership of B. G. Kher. Within a week of the Congress forming a government in Bombay, B. G. Kher ordered the unconditional release of Savarkar from prison and dropped all charges of sedition levied upon him by the British. After his release, Savarkar took charge as the President of the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ and set out on a triumphal lecture tour across all major towns and cities in Bombay Presidency of which Sangli was the first. Nathuram was very excited to meet Savarkar. They were meeting after a gap of almost six years. That day, when Savarkar arrived in Sangli, Nathuram arrived at the meeting hall and stood in front of Savarkar who was talking to his colleagues. “Arre Nathya!” Savarkar instantly recognized Nathuram. Nathuram touched Savarkar’s feet. Savarkar pulled him up and embraced him “It’s a pleasure to see you after so many years. How are you?” “I’m fine Tatyarao” exclaimed Nathuram After a brief chat, remembering the good times they had together, Savarkar asked Nathuram “We are leaving for Ahmedabad tomorrow. I will be glad if you accompany me on this tour” Nathuram immediately obliged and set off with Savarkar and the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ team on the tour. It was a memorable tour for Nathuram. He travelled to a number of places throughout Bombay

Presidency and met many influential people. After returning from this tour, Nathuram felt that after having done enough social work, it was now time to take part in the political activities of the country. Perhaps, Nathuram was more inspired by Savarkar’s entry into the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’. Under Savarkar’s magnetic leadership, the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ had got electrified and vivified as never before. The ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ activists looked up to Savarkar as the chosen hero and the most faithful advocate of ‘Hindutva’. Nathuram too was one of them. Thus, in 1937, Nathuram joined the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ while still remaining a member of the RSS. Nathuram worked devotedly towards the ‘Hindutva’ cause and soon, became personally acquainted with Savarkar. But soon, he realized that Sangli is a very small and remote place to pursue his dreams and political ambitions. Thus, in late 1937, Nathuram shifted to Pune where he started a small tailoring shop and devoted the remaining time for the activities of the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’. In mid-1938, the RSS and the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ decided to carry out a protest march into the princely province of Hyderabad ruled by Nizam Mir Osman Ali where, the Nizam and his followers were committing large scale atrocities on Hindu’s there. Nathuram was called to the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ office and given the leadership of the first batch of marchers. Nathuram, along with his team of ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ and RSS volunteers, set off for Hyderabad carrying saffron flags and shouting ‘Har Har Mahadev’ (God is Great). But, they were arrested at the Hyderabad border check post. Nathuram and the rest were sentenced to one year imprisonment in the Hyderabad Jail. In the jail, Nathuram and his volunteers were subjected to some of the most barbaric and uncivilized treatment. They were kicked and abused by the jail authorities for just being Hindus. They were handed a dozen cane slashes for singing ‘Vande Mataram’ (I bow to my motherland) during their morning prayers. Finally, in mid-1939, they were released from the Hyderabad prison. Nathuram returned to Pune and resumed work in the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ office. There he understood that, while he was in the Hyderabad Jail, relations between ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ and the RSS had almost reached breaking point. Two years ago, in 1937, Savarkar had requested the RSS chief, Hedgewar, to find someone who could translate a book, ‘Rashtra Mimansa’ written by his brother Babarao, to English. Hedgewar introduced Savarkar to his protégée Madhav Sadashiv Golwalkar and requested Golwalkar to translate ‘Rashtra Mimansa’ to English. Golwalkar did translate the book to English but, fraudulently released it in mid-1939 carrying the title ‘We-Our Nationhood Redefined by Madhav Sadashiv Golwalkar’ Golwalkar even regarded this book as a book on the RSS ideology. The fact that it was an abridged translation and not a book on the RSS ideology was not brought to light until 1963. Savarkar was flabbergasted. He stormed into the RSS office in Nagpur and confronted Hedgewar. The RSS chief did try to find a settlement to the matter, but Golwalkar was unrelenting. Finally, after intervention by senior RSS and ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ leaders, the matter was temporarily resolved and the credits of the book stood with Golwalkar. Nathuram was deeply pained when he came to understand about the deplorable act committed by Golwalkar. He immediately left for Nagpur and confronted the office bearers of the RSS. However, the RSS office bearers sternly instructed Nathuram to stay away from this matter. Nathuram went straight to Bombay and met Savarkar and assured him of his full support in this matter. **********

Chapter 4 By the end of 1939, the political scene in India was about to erupt. The Second World War had begun. The British Administration dragged India into this war against Germany declaring it as its ally. In protest, the Congress boycotted the legislative assembly and resigned from all the provinces administered by it. Gandhi said that India’s support to this war was “against his principles of ‘Ahimsa’ (non-violence)”. However, Savarkar openly declared support for Britain in this war and urged Hindu youths to join the war in order to learn the art of warfare. He believed that for a country to become powerful, the youths should have the requisite training in the use of firearms. Over 1.5 million youths joined the armed forces completely rejecting Gandhi’s call to boycott the war efforts. Among the many to join the armed forces was Nathuram’s younger brother Gopal. He served the ‘PAIFORCE’ for almost five years and was posted in West-Asia. On 6th February 1940, the separatist Muslim organization, ‘All India Muslim League’, passed a resolution in Lahore demanding the partition of India and creating a separate Islamic state of Pakistan. The whole country was aghast with the ‘Lahore Resolution’ as it was known then. But, Gandhi whole heartedly supported it by saying “If the vast majority of Muslims regard themselves as a separate nation having nothing in common with the Hindus, no power on earth can compel them to think otherwise. And if they want to partition India on that basis, they must have it, unless Hindus want to fight against such a division”.1 Nathuram was outraged when he read about Gandhi’s views on the partition of India. But, he could not do anything more than just express his anguish. This incident had a profound effect on Nathuram and it changed the way he thought about the ‘Mahatma’ for good. The immense respect and adoration he had for this great soul simply vanished into thin air. A few months later, on 21st June 1940, K.B. Hedgewar, the chief of the RSS was on his deathbed. He made an announcement that M.S. Golwalkar would be the next supremo of the RSS. Nathuram was shocked at the decision of Hedgewar. He, along with senior RSS leaders like K.B. Limaye, the RSS chief of Bombay, stormed into the RSS ‘Shibir’ (Meeting) in Pune. There, Nathuram, Limaye and other rebels staged a protest against the appointment of Golwalkar as the RSS supremo. They screamed “Shame on the RSS for appointing a fraudster like Golwalkar as its chief who backstabbed Tatyarao” “Throw these people out” screamed Golwalkar’s supporters Nathuram, Limaye and the other protestors were manhandled by Golwalkar loyalists and thrown out of the RSS meeting. From that day, Nathuram stopped attending RSS meetings and devoted his entire time towards the activities of the “Hindu Mahasabha’ in Pune. Soon, he was appointed the secretary of the Pune branch of ‘Hindu Mahasabha’. In September 1941, while Nathuram was in the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ office in Pune, he was visited by a tall, fair and dynamic young man with smooth black silky hair, striking eyes and wearing a charming smile on his face to match his features.

His name was Narayan Dattatreya Apte. Although a native of Pune, Narayan was an active member of the Ahmednagar unit of ‘Hindu Mahasabha’. Narayan’s father, Dattatreya Shivram Apte was a very well-known Sanskrit scholar. Narayan was the eldest among four sons and two daughters. He was a graduate from Bombay University and was working as a teacher in the ‘American Mission High School’ in Ahmednagar. Narayan had come to Pune to enroll himself in the military. He applied for the job as a recruiting officer in the Royal Indian Air Force. Narayan met Nathuram at the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ office in Pune and introduced himself. Both talked for several hours on the volatile situation prevailing in the country. Narayan asked “So, what do you think about the Lahore Resolution?” Nathuram replied “Extremely painful, especially the support given to it by Gandhi” Narayan said “You are right, Pandit. It is hard to believe that the person, whom we believed as the ‘Nayak’ (Hero) of our freedom struggle, would even think of vivisecting his own motherland” Nathuram said “But, there is nothing that we can do other than simply express our anguish?” Narayan said “Perhaps, you are right …..” One evening, Narayan invited Nathuram to his residence over the pretext of talking about the activities of the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’. When Nathuram arrived at ‘Anandashram’, the residence of the Apte’s, Narayan called Nathuram inside his room and said “Pandit, I want to tell you something very personal” Nathuram said “Yes Nana, you can trust me” Narayan said “In fact, my decision to join the Royal Indian Air Force was not out of choice, but due to a personal tragedy” Nathuram patiently listened as Narayan spoke “Pandit, four years ago, I was married to a girl named Champa, the daughter of the rich business family, Phadtares” “Within a year, we were blessed with a son. We lovingly called him Pappan. I was very happy with my family life until, a tragedy shattered my happily married life” “A year ago, when Pappan was two years old, he suddenly fainted and began having severe convulsions. We rushed him to our family doctor who said that our loving son was mentally retarded” “I was shattered by the discovery. Over the last one year, Pappan has suffered from convulsions repeatedly. I cannot bear to see my son suffer like this” “Hence, I decided to leave Pune and all its memories behind. This is the reason why I have applied for a job in the air force so that I stay away from this trauma” Nathuram was hurt by listening to Narayan’s story. He said “Nana, I am terribly pained at your plight but, I promise that I will do whatever I can to help you come out of this personal grief” Thereafter, Nathuram and Narayan met every day and talked at length about the developments taking place in the country. As days passed by, they became very close friends. Nathuram and Narayan’s friendship was such that people around wondered as to how could two strikingly different personalities be such good friends. Nathuram was a very simple man, wore the simplest of clothes and lived a very simple life. He never smoked nor drank. He was committed to celibacy and did not enjoy the company of women. My only addiction in life was coffee. On the other hand, Narayan was quick-witted and lively. He smoked, drank, wore expensive clothes and enjoyed the company of women. It was unnatural that two men with such different tastes could become the closest of friends. Perhaps, there was one thing in common between us, their total similarity of views on Gandhi. One day, in early 1942, Nathuram was summoned by Savarkar at his residence in Bombay to discuss something very urgent.

Nathuram immediately left for Bombay. He also took Narayan along with him. When Nathuram and Narayan arrived at Savarkar’s residence in Bombay, they saw many former RSS leaders like K.B. Limaye present there. Briefing the meeting, Savarkar said “My dear comrades, I am concerned about the developments taking place in the country. As you all know, the Nizam of Hyderabad, Mir Osman Ali Khan, has organized an irregular army of fanatics called ‘Razzakars’ (Private Militia), led by the barbaric Qassim Rizvi and it is backed by the ruling ‘Majlis-e-Ittehad-ul-Muslimeen’ of Hyderabad ” “They are committing horrendous atrocities on the Hindus and are reducing the Hindu majority in Hyderabad by large-scale conversion to Islam” “During the last few months, a large number of patriotic Hyderabadi Muslims, such as Shoebullah Khan, who had advocated merger with India, have been eliminated by the Razzakars” “Countless Hindu women have become victims of rape and kidnapping by the ‘Razzakars’ while thousands have been converted to Islam by the use of brutal force. Due to these barbaric activities of the ‘Razzakars’, hundreds of thousands of Hindus had to flee from the state and take shelter in various camps in Ahmednagar” “But, this is not just it. The ‘Razzakars’ have conducted numerous raids on the districts bordering Hyderabad and Bombay Presidency and have terrorized the population there” “In order to counter this new threat, I have envisioned an idea of setting up a non-political organization to do the work that cannot be done by a political party. I want to know each one’s views on this matter” Nathuram immediately spoke “Yes Tatyarao, the time has come to take a hard radical step to protect our ‘Dharma’ (Religion). Ever since that rogue, Golwalkar, has taken over the RSS, they have been speaking the language of Gandhi’s ‘Ahimsa’. It is futile to depend on the RSS any longer” Limaye also said “Yes Tatyarao, Nathya is right. We cannot counter Islamic radicals by speaking the language of ‘Ahimsa’. We now need to speak to them in the language they understand” There was a unanimous support to Savarkar’s decision to form a radical Hindu organization to counter the rising Islamic fundamentalism in India. Thus, in May 1942, an organization called ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’ came into existence. It later became popularly known as ‘Dal’. K.B. Limaye was elected as founder president of the ‘Dal’ and both, Nathuram and Narayan were selected to become its office bearers. Nathuram was made the head of the Pune branch. Nathuram and Narayan returned back to Pune and began working on recruiting volunteers for the new organization. Within a month, they recruited over 150 volunteers and trained them in physical exercise, shooting with air guns and conducting raids. **********

Chapter 5 In the following month, Nathuram called Narayan to discuss the expansion of ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’ to the surrounding areas of Bombay Presidency. “Nana, now that the Dal is formed, we have to seriously think of expanding its operations to surrounding areas” he said “Yes Pandit, I know a person who could be a big asset to the Dal. His name is Vishnu Karkare” said Narayan “Vishnu Karkare? The councilor of Ahmednagar?” asked Nathuram Narayan said “Yes, Pandit, he is the person solely instrumental in the phenomenal rise of Hindu Mahasabha in that region. I met him while I was in Ahmednagar two years ago” “His story is very interesting and inspiring as well. Vishnu was born in 1910 but, he doesn’t remember the date as he was orphaned soon after his birth” “Vishnu’s relatives abandoned the orphaned child in the Northcote Orphanage in Bombay where he stayed with other orphan kids for almost fifteen years” “In 1925, Vishnu came to Ahmednagar with nothing more than a small jute bag containing a pair of kurta and pyjama. There, he worked as a dish washer in a small tea stall” “Two years later, he started his own tea stall in a disused cow shed in the Kapdi Bazaar area of Ahmednagar. Soon, it became famous for its delicious chilly pakoras and masala tea” “As years passed by, Vishnu expanded the tea stall into a cheap lodging. He named it ‘Deccan Guest House’. It too was a big success” “In 1937, after Tatyarao’s release from prison, Vishnu set up the Ahmednagar branch of Hindu Mahasabha. Within two years, he was elected as the municipal councilor of the area” “In 1939, Vishnu was married to a girl from a poor family named Saraswati.After marriage he built a small house in an empty area just behind his guest house” “Last year, Vishnu Karkare was elevated as the District Secretary of the Hindu Mahasabha. I know Vishnu personally. He won’t say no to us” Nathuram was deeply moved. He said “After listening to his story, I am very eager to meet this great man” So, the very next morning, Nathuram and Narayan left for Ahmednagar to meet Vishnu Karkare. After a two hour journey by bus, they reached the city. As they arrived outside the ‘Deccan Guest house’, Nathuram and Narayan saw a young man frying chilly pakoras in a large black frying pan at the tea stall. He was a short and stout man with sharp eyes and chubby cheeks. He had black wavy hairs and was sporting a razor thin moustache above his lips. He was wearing a white kurta-pyjama which was soiled and dirty after a hard day’s work. In addition to Vishnu there was also a helper boy in the tea stall. Narayan approached the man and said “Namaskaar Vishnupant, how are you?” Vishnu replied “Arrey Nana …… Seeing you after a very long time, welcome back”

Narayan introduced Nathuram to Vishnu “Vishnupant, this is Nathuram Godse, my best friend” Vishnu greeted Nathuram with folded hands and led them inside his house behind the guest house where, Vishnu’s wife Saraswati served Narayan tea and Nathuram coffee. After a brief chat, knowing each other, they got down to serious business. Narayan told Vishnu all about the meeting held at Savarkar’s residence in Bombay. Narayan said “Vishnupant, we would feel very happy if you agree to be a part of our Dal” Vishnu replied “Of course Nana, I am ever ready to support any work that is done for the cause of our motherland and our community, Hinduism” “Our religion is slowly diminishing and falling prey to the poisonous venom of Islam while people like Gandhi, instead of supporting us, are giving us lectures on brotherhood” “Hence, I support the efforts of Tatyarao towards radicalizing Hinduism. I feel that it is the only way we can defend our honour and dignity against these Islamic animals” Nathuram was surprised at how could an illiterate man like Vishnu, with no family history, feel so passionately about motherland and religion when he himself has been so shabbily treated by the society. Nathuram said with folded hands sign “Vishnupant, welcome to Hindu Rashtra Dal. We hereby appoint you the chief of the Ahmednagar branch of the Dal” In early 1943, Narayan got a call from the Royal Indian Air Force. He was appointed as an assistant technical recruiting officer, a gazette flight lieutenant, with a posting in Pune. The job was temporary and was meant to last until the duration of the Second World War. Narayan happily accepted the offer and submitted his resignation to the ‘American Mission High School’ in Ahmednagar. As a gesture, the ‘American Mission High School’ organized a farewell party for him. Narayan was a very popular teacher there, especially among girls. Narayan accepted the invitation and left for Ahmednagar for a day to attend the farewell party. That day, almost all the girls had come for the party with tears in their eyes. Narayan gave a humorous speech and told them to ‘stop being silly’. He gave them his address and told them to keep in touch with him before returning back to Pune. In mid-1944, Savarkar fell seriously ill. His family doctors put him under strict bed-rest and confined him within the boundaries of his house. As a result, Savarkar resigned as the president of the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ and was replaced by Dr. Syama Prasad Mookherjee, the former minister in the Bengal Government. With the exit of Savarkar, Nathuram became disillusioned with the party. In the Gorakhpur convention of the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’, Nathuram moved a resolution demanding a pledge by the party towards an ‘Akhand Bharat’ (United India). But, the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ office bearers rejected Nathuram’s suggestions terming them ‘childish’. Nathuram was disappointed. He returned back to Pune and decided to concentrate his energies on expanding the ‘Dal’. One day, Nathuram met Savarkar at his residence in Bombay to seek his advice on this matter. Nathuram said “Tatyarao, without you I feel disillusioned to work for the Sabha” Savarkar replied “Why Nathya, what happened?” Nathuram said “The new leadership is more interested in clinging on to the coalition government with the Muslim League in Bengal and Punjab” Savarkar said “Look Nathya, when we are working for an organization, we need to follow certain rules. Today, they are the leaders and it is your duty to obey them” Nathuram said “But Tatyarao, I am no longer interested in working for the Sabha. I want to do something on my own. I have come to you for guidance in this matter” Savarkar said “In that case, I have a suggestion. Why don’t you start a newspaper to propagate the ideals of the Hindu Mahasabha. This way, you can carry out the things which you love to do and at the

same time, continue to be associated with the Hindu Mahasabha” Nathuram said “That’s a very good idea, Tatyarao. But, you need a big capital to start a newspaper” Savarkar called out to his secretary and instructed him to hand over Rs.15000 to Nathuram. Savar then said “Here Nathya, this is your capital. Now start the good work immediately” Nathuram thanked Savarkar, touched his feet after accepting the money and headed back to Pune. There, he borrowed an empty office premise on rent from a rich landlord. On 28th March 1944, which was also ‘Gudi Padwa’ (Hindu New Year Day), Nathuram started the publication of his newspaper named ‘Agranee’ and publishing house was named ‘Hindu Rashtra Publications Pvt. Ltd’. Nathuram was its Editor and Narayan, who was still working for the air force, its Manager. The ‘Agranee’ bore a picture of Savarkar on its front page and carried a Sanskrit motto ‘Vara Janahit Dhyeyam, Kewala Naa Janasthuthi’ (Public good, not mere popularity). Right from the start, the newspaper ran into difficulties. Due to the world war, there was an acute shortage of raw material. To further compound the problems, there was strict control on newsprint and draconian censorship. Nathuram and Narayan tried their best to improve sales but, it looked like a yeoman task to them. They went to Bombay and requested Savarkar to write a small article in the editorial which could contribute to increase in sales. But, Savarkar turned down the request saying “Look Nathya, I have promoted several ventures like yours. However, I have never associated myself with any of them. I know that you both are in trouble and I will not let you down” Savarkar called up some of his friends like Seth Gulab Chand (brother of business tycoon Walchand Hirachand), Mr. Shingre, an ex-Minister of Bhor and the film magnate of Kolhapur, Bhalji Pendharkar. Savarkar requested them to invest money into ‘Hindu Rashtra Publications’ and instructed Nathuram to convert their investment into shares of Rs.500 each and appoint them directors in the publishing company. Nathuram and Narayan thanked Savarkar and returned back to Pune. **********

Chapter 6 On the evening of 9th July 1944, Nathuram and Narayan were in their printing press when they received an evening newsfeed which stated, “Senior Congress leader, C. Rajgopalchari, recommending the acceptance of partition of India in principle, has mooted his proposal on Pakistan in the Congress session held at Allahabad this evening. Addressing a small gathering, he stated ‘…it has become necessary to choose the lesser evil and acknowledge the Muslim League’s claim for separation.’ C. Rajgopalchari has further stated that, on 2nd May 1944 he met Gandhi at the Aga Khan Palace and the Mahatma had given him his approval for the same” The correspondence was known as the ‘Rajaji Formula’. Nathuram and Narayan were furious at the bizarre ‘Rajaji Formula’. Nathuram said “This man is insane. How could he even imagine such a thing?” Narayan replied “And above all ….. How could the Mahatma give his approval for such a bizarre suggestion?” Nathuram said “Nana, we have had enough of the Mahatma’s insanity. Who the hell does he think he is?” Narayan replied “You are right Pandit, this Mahatma thinks that he owns the country and its people” Nathuram said “Inform our volunteers, Nana. We need to do something to stop this man” Nathuram and Narayan got the opportunity two weeks later when Gandhi had come on a vacation to rest at the Panchagani mountain resort near Poona where he was staying in the ‘Dilkhush Bungalow’ there. Nathuram and Narayan decided to stage a protest against Gandhi’s consent for the partition of India. On 22nd July 1944, Nathuram published an article in the editorial of the ‘Agranee’ which said, “Gandhiji, you have committed an offence of stabbing the nation, by giving your consent to Pakistan formula. You have already confessed that you have no right to speak on behalf of Hindus. Today, we are demonstrating peacefully our protest on behalf of Hindu Youths. You bear in mind that if you do not change your behavior, more difficult situations and ill fame await you. We will treat them as traitors who will try to vivisect our motherland. We, by this statement call on national minded people to treat GandhiRajaji formula in this manner”.3 This article appeared in the July 23rd issue of the newspaper. On the morning of 23rd July 1944, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu along with 20 members of the ‘Dal’ arrived at Panchagani in a chartered bus. They held a day long protest outside the ‘Dilkush Bungalow’, shouting slogans against Gandhi. Within a few minutes, a volunteer approached Nathuram and said “Bapu has called you inside to discuss the matter in private” But, Nathuram rejected the offer saying “We are not the type of people who discuss things in private. We challenge your Mahatma to make a public announcement on his stand on the Pakistan issue” The volunteer went inside the ‘Dilkush Bungalow’ to convey Nathuram’s message to Gandhi. Nathuram, Narayan and their colleagues waited for the reply. However, there was no response from the Mahatma. In the evening, as Gandhi arrived for his prayer meeting in the garden outside the bungalow,

Nathuram charged towards him brandishing his ‘Jambhiya’ (dagger) and shouting slogans “You traitor, you have betrayed the nation. Henceforth, if you dare speak about partitioning the country, I will not spare you” Suddenly, around ten Congress workers pounced on Nathuram and his colleagues and started beating them. The ‘Messiah of Non-Violence’ began praising his disciples for their outstanding ‘Violent’ work. Nathuram, Narayan and all the others were handed over to the police who registered a case against them. Very soon, the press arrived at the police station to cover the incident. However, late in the evening, a volunteer from the ‘Dilkush Bungalow’ arrived at the police station and, briefing the press, said “Bapu has forgiven these misguided youths for their ignorance. He has personally requested the police to release them all” Thus, the police dropped all charges levied upon Nathuram and his colleagues and let them off with a warning. Nathuram and Narayan returned to Pune and got busy with their work. The next day, Nathuram and Narayan were in their printing press when the morning newspapers arrived. Narayan picked up a newspaper and was shocked to read the headilines which screamed loud “AN ATTEMPT TO KILL MR. GANDHI FAILS’ Narayan roared “What …….?” Nathuram pulled the newspaper from Narayan’s hand and began reading it loud “Today, in Panchagani, an editor of leading news daily from Pune made an unsuccessful attempt on the life of Mahatma Gandhi. But, thanks to the brave volunteers standing around Gandhiji, the attempt was foiled” “Later, the Mahatma, granted forgiveness to these fringe elements for their ignorance and personally requested the police to withdraw the criminal case on these misguided youths” Nathuram could not believe it. He said to Narayan “What the hell is going on Nana? We were peacefully protesting against the Mahatma’s consent to the partition of India. When did we ever try to kill him?” The Mahatma had made a mountain out of a mole hill. Nathuram and his friends were only protesting against Gandhi’s consent to the vivisection of the country. But, Gandhi had used this incident to derive maximum political mileage. A month later, in August 1944, several Muslim leaders sent letters to the Muslim League patriarch, Mohammed Ali Jinnah and Gandhiji urging them to meet and discuss the Pakistan issue. Jinnah expressed his pleasure at Gandhi’s acceptance of Pakistan and suggested that the ‘Rajaji Formula’ should form the basis of the talks between Jinnah and Gandhi for a settlement of the HinduMuslim problem. Gandhi, who was at his Sevagram Ashram in Wardha, near Nagpur, at that time, wrote to Jinnah, “Brother Jinnah,… I have not yet written to you since my release. Today I feel prompted to do so. Let’s meet whenever you wish. Do not regard me as an enemy of Islam or Indian Muslims….Do not disappoint me” 4 Jinnah accepted Gandhi’s offer and invited him for a meeting. Gandhi too expressed his pleasure to meet Jinnah and promised to meet Jinnah on 9th September 1944 at his residence in Bombay. When Nathuram and Narayan got the newsfeed that Gandhi and Jinnah are going ahead with talks, based on the ‘Rajaji Formula’, they were outraged. Nathuram slammed the newsfeed on the table and said “This man has crossed all limits Nana. What is he up to?” Narayan replied “I don’t understand one thing Pandit. Why is the Mahatma so determined to partition the country?” Nathuram said “I don’t want to know the reasons behind the Mahatma’s actions. All I want to do is stop him from vivisecting our beloved motherland” On 9th September 1944, as Gandhi was about to leave his ashram, Nathuram, Narayan, Vishnu and twenty others picketed at the front gate of the Sevagram Ashram to ensure that Gandhi did not leave for Bombay. Nathuram and his friends began shouting slogans outside the gate “Down with this traitor of our

motherland …… “ Suddenly, around one hundred workers of the Sevagram Ashram pounced on them and began beating them with sticks. Just then, the police arrived and took control of the situation. Nathuram and his colleagues were handed over to the police as Gandhi zoomed away in his car without forgiving the ‘misguided youths’ for their ‘ignorance’ as this time, the press wasn’t there to cover the incident. The police recovered a ‘Jambhiya’ (dagger) from Nathuram’s jute bag. Nathuram told the police “Sir, I always carry a dagger in my pouch for my own security. But, till date, I have never used it on anyone” But the police turned a deaf ear to his plea and registered a case of attempt to murder on the life of Gandhi. Nathuram called up Savarkar’s residence. Savarkar sent a lawyer to the police station after which they were all released on bail. The next day, the newspapers were screaming once again ‘ATTEMPT TO MURDER GANDHI FAILS’ This time however, Nathuram and Narayan were not shocked. They read the newspaper as a joke and roared into laughter. Narayan said sarcastically “This Mahatma is very good at marketing lies” Nathuram responded “Yes, we should learn something from him in order to sell our newspaper” **********

Chapter 7 One day, somewhere in mid-October 1944, Narayan got a message from the Royal Indian Air Force saying that the air force was impressed with his services and are offering him a permanent commission. However, the permanent commission also involved a transfer out of Pune. Narayan was very excited with the offer and was looking forward to leading a respectable life as an officer of the Royal Indian Air Force. Narayan accepted the offer and left for Calcutta as his posting was in a remote hilly region of Bengal where the ‘Azad Hind Fauj’ of Subhash Chandra Bose had invaded British India through Burma. Nathuram felt Narayan’s absence deeply but, continued to manage his publishing house with dedication. He appointed staff to look after the marketing of his newspaper. A month later, Narayan got a call from his wife Champa saying that condition of their son ‘Pappan’ was worsening with each passing day. Narayan immediately applied for a one month leave and rushed back to Pune. Narayan took his son to the doctor who recommended that he be admitted to a mental asylum. Narayan could not accept the idea of admitting his only son to a mental asylum. Thus, he rejected the doctor’s recommendation and decided to look after his son at his residence. But, as days passed by, ‘Pappan’s’ condition worsened. He began suffering from repeated attacks of epilepsy and behaved in a very violent manner at times. Finally, Narayan had no option but to admit his beloved son to a mental asylum much against the wishes of his wife Champa. However, his problems were far from over. In the absence of her son, Champa became abstracted in her behavior. At times she would behave in a very insane manner and become inconsolable at times. The thought of anything untoward happening to his family while he was posted to some remote place horrified Narayan. Thus, he decided to resign from the permanent job and opt for his temporary posting as a wartime officer as he could look after his wife while working in Pune. Narayan left for Calcutta to tender his resignation. There, he told his superiors that, as his father had died some months ago, the entire responsibility of his family was on his shoulders. Under these circumstances it was not possible for him to go out of Pune. His superiors accepted Narayan’s explanation and granted him his wish. Narayan returned back to Pune and resumed his duties as a temporary wartime officer. A few days later, while Narayan was at his air force base in Pune, he received a letter from Bombay. It was sent by one of his ex-student. Her name was Manorama Salvi, one of Narayan’s favorite students at the ‘American Mission School’ in Ahmednagar. Manorama Salvi belonged to an orthodox converted Indian Christian family. Her father, Daulatrao Salvi was an employee at the Northcote Hospital in Bombay. After passing out of the Americam Mission School, Ahmednagar, she joined the Wilson College in Bombay and lived in the Ramabai Hostel nearby. She was. The letter read “Dear Sir, It has been a long time since I last saw you. I remember you a lot. I passed out of the Americam Mission School last year and I am currently studying at the Wilson College in

Bombay. I stay at the Pandita Ramabai Hostel nearby. I hope that I will get a chance to meet you soon. Lots of love …. Manorama” Narayan replied to the letter in a feminine handwriting “Dear Manorama, I too miss you a lot. You were my favourite student in Ahmednagar. I visit Bombay regularly for my official work. I will definitely step into the Ramabai Hostel and meet you. Take care. Nirmala Ma’am”. Narayan signed below on the letter as ‘Nirmala Ma’am’ to escape scrutiny by the strict hostel warden. A few days later, Narayan wrote another letter “Dear Manorama, I have been granted a few days leave by the Royal Indian Air Force. I will be visiting Bombay on some of these days. I will surely come to the hostel to see you. Your loving cousin Narayan” One day, Narayan entered the Pandita Ramabai Hostel in Bombay in his air force uniform. He charmed the warden of the hostel with a dazzling smile. Narayan requested the warden “Hello Ma’am, my name is Narayan. I am a distant cousin of Manorama. I am seeing her after a very long time. If you permit me, I wish to take my cousin and her friends out for a movie” The warden replied with a smile on her face “Of course you may. But see that you drop them back before sunset” Narayan said “I promise you Ma’am, they will be back before sunset” Narayan then took the girls out for a movie and later to the seashore near the hostel and true to his word, dropped them back to the hostel before sunset. Within a week, Narayan was back at the hostel. This time he took only Manorama out. Just like the previous meet, he took her out for a movie and then to the sea shore before dropping her back to the hostel. It was the first of many meets to follow. They began to correspond regularly. By the end of the year, they had begun spending nights together in hotels. By May 1945, the Second World War had come to an end in Europe following the surrender of German troops. As a result, Narayan’s job in the air force too ended. Now he decided to fully concentrate on the publishing house. While I concentrated on the publishing, Narayan took up the job of bringing in revenues for our business. In the process, he made many useful contacts with rich Hindu merchants in Bombay and thus brought revenues in the form of advertisements on our newspaper. During his frequent visits to Bombay, Narayan combined business with pleasure by taking Manorama out for dinner and sometimes even spent the night together in a hotel. He had become so involved with Manorama that he even bought a motorcycle and would travel 120 miles from Pune to Bombay only to meet her. But, the romance between Narayan and a Christian girl did not go unnoticed among the people of Pune. Soon, people around began doubting the sincerity of Narayan towards the ‘Hindutva’ cause due to his association with a Christian girl. The news of Narayan’s romance with Manorama reached Ahmednagar. Vishnu was outraged on hearing it. He immediately set of for Pune to confront Narayan. That day, Nathuram and Narayan were in their printing press when Vishnu suddenly stepped in. He stared at Narayan with an angry look on his face and said, “Nana, I didn’t expect this from you. I never knew that you would droop to such lows romancing with a Christian girl and betraying your own wife” Narayan sternly told Vishnu “Please don’t meddle in my personal matters Vishnupant” Vishnu screamed “This is not a personal matter anymore Nana. Because of you, people are beginning to doubt our sincerity towards the Hindutva cause” Just as the situation was going out of hand, Nathuram stepped in and tried to calm down both Narayan and Vishnu.

Nathuram said to Narayan “Nana, Vishnupant is right. You have a wife who loves you very much. You should not be betraying her trust” Narayan broke down and, burying his head into his cupped hands, said “You too Pandit …… Do you think I am flirting around with girls for the sake of enjoyment?” Nathuram asked “Then what is the matter Nana?” Narayan replied “You know my family problem very well Pandit. The last few years have been very tough for me. I never used to smoke or drink before” “But ever since this tragedy has befallen me, I have been devastated from inside. I started smoking and drinking heavily, not because I enjoy it, but because I wanted to run away from this trauma that has been haunting me every single day of my life” “Last year, I had to quit my permanent job as my son’s condition worsened. I had to admit him to a mental asylum. My wife was torn apart and started behaving weirdly” “I was pushed to a corner where I even felt like ending my life. Just then, I received a letter from one of my ex-students from the Ahmednagar School” “I simply could not resist the temptation though the thought of betraying my wife did come to my mind. I did not befriend her by falling prey to my lust but, I just wanted to run away from this whole mess here” Narayan began crying bitterly. Then, Vishnu placed his hand on Narayan’s shoulder and said “Nana, I am deeply sorry for doubting your sincerity. But we cannot stop people from speaking all kind of things around” Nathuram said “Nana, we are not interfering in your personal matters but, telling you as a friend. Please don’t roam around with that girl here in Pune. You can take her to some other place of your choice”. Narayan wiped his tears and said “I promise you both. That girl won’t be seen in Pune henceforth” Nathuram and Vishnu hugged Narayan and shed a few drops of tears for him. **********

Chapter 8 In December 1945, elections were held for the Central Legislative Assembly and the eleven Provinces of Bombay, Bengal, Punjab, Sindh, NWFP, Madras, Bihar, United Provinces, Assam, Rajputana and Central Provinces. Although the Congress emerged as the largest player in the country, the Muslim League swept all the seats reserved for the Muslims. Soon after the elections, the British Government in London made its intentions clear of transferring self-rule to India by the end of 1948. As a result of the political developments taking place in the country, the sales of ‘Agranee’ began to increase. As a result, advertisements trickled in and it began making good profits. Spurred by the growth in sales, Nathuram and Narayan decided of expanding their business. They purchased a vacant plot in Sadashiv Peth area of Pune and built a shed there to house their printing press. They even installed a tele-printer there. Thus, the year 1946 had begun on a very high note for both. But, their joy was short-lived. The newly elected Congress government in Bombay led by its Prime Minister Bal Gangadhar Kher began targeting its political rivals. As most of ‘Agranee’s’ articles were anti-Congress and anti-Gandhi, the government of Bombay used their discretionary powers and stopped all advertisements to ‘Agranee’ and transferred them to ‘Lokshakti’, a Pune based ‘Pro-Congress’ newspaper. That day, Nathuram and Narayan realized that the Indian politicians were far more intolerant and venomous about their criticism than the British. Nathuram and Narayan found themselves helpless as there was nothing that they could do against these mighty politicians. A dejected Nathuram said to Narayan “Today, I have realized that our own Indian politicians are far more intolerant and venomous about their criticism than even the British” Narayan said “After a two year struggle, we had finally seen the light at the end of the tunnel only to see it diminish within days, thanks to these Gandhi’s stooges” Nathuram said “Absolutely right Nana, newspapers like Tilak’s Kesari and many others, including Gandhiji’s Young India, existed for ages. They too criticized the British rule severely but, the British never used such tactics against them” Narayan said “I feel like picking up a gun and shooting these Gandhians down” Nathuram said “Well said Nana. But, what is it that we can do other than helplessly accepting this injustice as our fate” Narayan said “Don’t lose heart Pandit, have faith in God. We will definitely overcome these difficult times” Nathuram said “Yes Nana, let’s show these Gandhian stooges that they cannot shake our resolve” On 5th July 1946, the general elections were held in Britain in which the ‘Pro Congress’ Labour Party stormed to power and Clement Attlee was elected the Prime Minister. Soon after the election results, the British Government made its intentions clear of ending its imperialist interests in India.

On 22nd July 1946, the Viceroy of India, Lord Wavell, asked the Congress, led by Jawaharlal Nehru, to form an Interim Government of United India at the Centre. The Muslim League and their demand for a separate Pakistan were completely ignored. In protest against this decision, the Muslim League supremo, Mohammed Ali Jinnah, decided to launch a direct offensive and announced his intention to launch ‘Direct Action Day’ by observing protests all over India starting 16th August 1946 to achieve their goal of a separate state of Pakistan by violent means. On 16th August 1946, the Muslim League held a rally in Ochterlony Monument in Calcutta. In his rally, the Muslim League leaders incited Muslims by declaring ‘Jihad’ (Holy War) against the Hindus. Within minutes, a number of buses packed with Muslim hooligans, armed with brickbats and bottles as weapons arrived in Calcutta’s Hindu dominated areas. In no time, the Muslims began attacking Hindus and looting their shops. Soon, the rioting turned into a wholesale massacre of the Hindus. This savagery, which continued for almost a week, claimed the lives of 10000 people, mostly Hindus. On 2nd September 1946, the Interim Government, led by the Congress, took oath of office. The Muslim League decided to observe that day as a day of protest. Several Muslim League leaders held black flag demonstrations outside the Delhi Secretariat. In the days to follow, the Muslim League leaders held a number of rallies in Muslim dominated areas and gave inflammatory speeches against the Hindu’s. In Bengal, some Muslim leaders distributed long knives at railway stations and incited Muslims to butcher the ‘Mirjafri’ (Hindu Traitors) to avenge their betrayal at the hands of the British. The result of this was devastating. On 10th October 1946, in the northern Noakhali District of Chittagong in East Bengal, while Hindus were celebrating ‘Kojagari Lakshmi Puja’, Muslim’s suddenly attacked their homes. Home Minister,Sardar Vallabbhai Patel, immediately ordered the military to take action against the rioters. But, Gandhi, who was at the ‘Sevagram Ashram’ in Wardha when the riots in Calcutta and Noakhali broke out, objected to military action against the rioters. While addressing a gathering in his evening prayer meet, Gandhi said “Let us be humble and confess that we have not got the strength today to meet all the expectations that the people entertain of us…If they had realized the principles for which the ashram stood, they should have rushed into the blaze and offered the purest sacrifice which might have conceivably quenched the flames”.5 Nathuram and Narayan were in their printing press when the evening newsfeed came on their teleprinter. An outraged Nathuram said “What the hell does he mean by that? Is he saying that the Hindus should offer sacrifices just to make Muslims happy?” Narayan responded by saying “I think this man has lost his mental balance. First he agrees to the partition of the country and now he is justifying a massacre” Nathuram said “But …. Why is he doing all this?” Narayan sarcastically said “Ahimsa …..” Nathuram angrily said “I don’t need lectures on Ahimsa from this insane man. The Mahatma has conveniently distorted the whole meaning of the verse, Ahimsa Parmo Dharma” “By telling only half the truth, he is giving sermons of self-sacrifice to Hindus. A few years back, he had said the same to innocent Jews who were being butchered by Hitler” “Gandhi has given a complete new meaning to the verse from the Mahabharata by saying ….. If someone slaps you on one cheek, offer him the other but don’t retaliate ….. Whereas in the Mahabharata, Lord Shri Krishna has said,” “Ahimsa Parmo Dharma Dharma Hinsa Tathaivachya” “This means …. Never resort to unnecessary violence, but if someone resorts to violence, pick up arms to defend yourself”

Narayan said “But, who is going to tell this to his followers. They blindly believe in whatever nonsense he speaks” as Nathuram stormed out of the printing press frowning. The Noakhali riots went on to become the biggest genocide the country had ever seen. The twin districts of Noakhali and Tippera with a Hindu population of 150,000 was besieged for thirteen days. The devastation caused by widespread violence was unbelievable. More than 100,000 Hindus were killed. Thousands of women were abducted and traded like cattle. The Hindu population in Noakhali and Tippera was completely annihilated. On 26th October 1946, a Muslim leader in the Chapra district of Bihar celebrated the massacres in Calcutta and Noakhali by distributing sweets to his fellow Muslims. This news spread like fire all across the town. Hindus all across the district were furious and vowed to hit back. That same evening, a meeting was held by leaders of the “Hindu Mahasabha’ and Hindus were urged to hit back. Within minutes, violence broke out in Chhapra and Saran district, Patna, Southern part of Munger and Bhagalpur and Northern part of Gaya and showed signs of spreading. Four days later, in the Garhmukteshwar town of United Provinces, there was a big fair, attended by two to three hundred thousand Hindu pilgrims. According to an ancient tradition, an animal was to be sacrificed to mark the beginning of the festival. Instead, the people gathered around decided to sacrifice Muslims instead. Suddenly, the pilgrims attacked Muslim settlements and set their houses on fire. Then, they dragged the Muslims out of their homes and threw them alive in the huge holy fire. Over 1500 Muslims were exterminated on the festival grounds in one night. **********

Chapter 9 Gandhi was in Calcutta when the news of the Bihar riots broke out. Unlike Noakhali and Calcutta, this time he was quick to respond. Gandhi wrote to Nehru, threatening him that he would go on a fast if the riots in Bihar are not brought under control. The Congress Government immediately sprang into action and dispatched the military to the riot affected areas of Bihar. Not just that, they even went to the extent of threatening to even bombard the homes of Hindus if they did not stop the violence. Gandhi simply refused to acknowledge that the attacks by Hindus on Muslims were simply acts of reaction to the outrages on Hindus by the Muslims in Noakhali and Calcutta. It is not that Gandhi did not know that the basic cause of these reactions was because most of the people massacred in Noakhali were migrant Bihari workers. Yet, Gandhi went on condemning the actions of Hindus only. Vishnu was at his guest house in Ahmednagar when the news of the Noakhali genocide broke out. The very next day, he came down to Pune to meet Nathuram and Narayan. He was accompanied by another worker of the ‘Dal’. “Namaskaar Pandit …. Namaskaar Nana” said Vishnu as he entered the printing press. “Namaskaar Vishnupant” they greeted Vishnu. After a brief chat, Vishnu came to the point saying “Have you both heard of the Noakhali genocide?” Nathuram said “Who is not aware of it Visnhupant?” Narayan said “It is the most barbaric act ever committed in the history of mankind” Vishnu said “Have you read about the Mahatma’s reaction to this genocide?” Nathuram said “Oh yes, what more can we expect from him. The man who justifies such a barbaric act and tells the victims to offer themselves to the aggressor, can only be termed as a ‘Dur-atma’ (cannibal) and not a Mahatma” Vishnu said “I want to go to Noakhali and help the victims of the massacre” Narayan screamed “What …..” Vishnu said “Yes Nana, you heard it right. I want to go to Noakhali and help the women who were abducted by the Muslim marauders. I also want to reconvert those who were forcibly converted by the Muslims to Islam” Nathuram said “But Vishnupant, the situation is very tense over there. It is not safe to go there right now. There could be a danger to your life” Vishnu said “I am not worried about my life Pandit. I have dedicated my life for the cause of Hindutva. If I lose my life fighting for it, I will consider myself fortunate” Nathuram said “We welcome your decision Vishnupant. But, I would still advice you to take some precautions” Narayan said “I know one person here. His name is Digambar Badge. He has a storehouse of weapons. It would be advisable to carry some weapons with you for your own security”

Vishnu agreed and he along with Nathuram and Narayan left for the ‘Narayan Peth’ area of ‘Pune’ to meet Digambar Badge who owned a shop there named ‘Shastra Bhandar’. As they entered the shop, they saw Badge sitting near the cash counter which was a small, knee length desk. Badge was sitting on the floor on a cotton mattress behind the desk. The shop was housed in a small room in the front portion of Badge’s house. Inside the shop, all kinds of daggers, revolvers, tiger claws and chain mail jackets were displayed all around. Badge saw Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu entering the shop and greeted them “Namaskaar Nana Saheb …. Namaskar Pandit. How come you remembered me so early in the morning?” Narayan introduced Vishnu to Badge “Bandu Bhau, this is Vishnu, my close friend. He has come all the way from Ahmednagar to meet you” Badge greeted Vishnu “Namaskaar Vishnupant. All of you please have a seat” Then, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu sat on the cotton mattress while Badge sat behind the counter. Narayan said “Bandu Bhau, Vishnupant wants to go to Noakhali to help the Hindu victims there. So, we advised him to carry with him some weapons for his security. Can you show us some good ones you have?” Badge said “Of course Nana Saheb, I have a whole variety of weapons to meet your needs” Then, whispering to them, Badge said “Even if I don’t have them here, I can arrange them from elsewhere” Vishnu had a good look at the items displayed in the shop and stopped at the chain mail jackets. They were an armored metallic padding over the shoulders with metal chain links attached to it that ran right up to the waist. Vishnu asked Badge “What are your charges for these?” Narayan interrupted “Vishnupant, they are chain mail jackets. They are not weapons but, armor against sword attacks” Vishnu said “I know that Nana. But, I am interested in these” Nathuram said “But, why?” Vishnu said “Because weapons are useless for us especially when we will be up against an enemy of hundreds. But, this jacket could save us against an odd sharp weapon attack” Badge said “They will cost Rs.20 each” Vishnu said “That’s far too much. I need at least six of these. If you give me six jackets for Rs.75, I shall take them in three days” Badge pleaded “No Vishnupant, Rs.75 is far too less. At least make it Rs.90” Vishnu said “Ok. Rs.90 is fair enough. I’ll be back in three days to collect them” Thereafter, Vishnu left the shop and headed back to Ahmednagar where he organized a charity function to raise funds for the victims of Noakhali. That day was ‘Bhaubij’ (Brothers Day), the next day after Diwali. On that day, it was customary for brothers to give presents to their sisters. Vishnu called upon the people of Ahmednagar to come forward and donate generously whatever they could for their Hindu sisters in Noakhali. The response to Vishnu’s call was phenomenal. People came out in large numbers and donated money, medicines, clothes and other essentials. Vishnu was overwhelmed by the response he saw. Within a day, he had collected more than Rs.30000 in cash. Then, he gathered six volunteers of the ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’ and came to ‘Pune’. There, he went to ‘Shastra Bhandar’ and purchased the six chain-mail jackets from Digambar Badge. The next day, Vishnu left for Noakhali along with the six volunteers of the ‘Dal’. The same day,

Gandhi too left for Noakhali from Wardha on his peace mission. On 9th November 1946, Gandhi reached Noakhali. There, he set up his base in a half burnt house in the village of Srirampur on the outskirts of Noakhali, far away from the disturbed areas but, covered extensively by the press. Vishnu too reached Noakhali in the first week of November. There, he travelled from village to village in the heart of the violence affected areas and opened a number of relief camps in the name of Savarkar. One day, while Gandhi was addressing his prayer meeting, a Muslim youth arrived on the prayer grounds and screamed “Why have you hoisted the Indian flag here? Don’t you know this is Bengal, a part of Pakistan? Pull down this flag immediately” Gandhi turned around and directed his volunteer to remove the Indian flag hoisted over his house without realizing that, by doing so, he was affronting the reverential sentiments of the Hindu victims only to please an isolated Muslim fanatic. The volunteer did as he was told by his Mahatma much to the anguish and dismay of the large crowd of Hindu refugees who had gathered at the prayer grounds. Gradually, the Hindus realized this farce by Gandhi and stopped visiting his prayer meetings. Vishnu stayed there for two weeks. During this period, he and his men rescued many women who were abducted by Muslims and reconverted a number of men back to Hinduism. Some villagers showed Vishnu photographs of naked Hindu women made to march on the streets of Noakhali. Vishnu kept informing Narayan and Nathuram regularly about the ground situation in Noakhali which they published in the ‘Agranee’. Vishnu wrote “On the orders of the Bengal Government, the police would first disarm the villagers and then the Muslim mobs would attack them. Women were stripped and paraded in public. Then they were carried away by Muslims as a trophy. Children and infants were killed by smashing their heads on to brick walls. Men were burnt alive. It was one of the worst displays of barbarism the world has ever seen. Having said that, the situation in Bengal would not have been so bad if the Indian government had not been rendered incapable of defending the Hindus by incessant doses of Gandhi’s Ahimsa” Vishnu did everything in his capacity to sincerely help the needy victims of Noakhali unlike Gandhi who was only trying to derive mileage at the cost of the helpless victims. But, the problem was so vast that it was beyond his capacity. In just two weeks, Vishnu had exhausted all his money and had to return back to Poona. **********

Chapter 10 After the Noakhali riots, the Government of India passed an ordinance prohibiting the press from publishing any information regarding any communal disturbances in the country. Any statement, advertisement, notice, news or opinion mentioning the name of the place where the incident occurred, the way in which the victims were killed or injured, the name of the community to which the victim or the perpetrator belonged and the desecration of places of worship or shrines were prohibited. Nathuram and Narayan decided to defy the ban and published every detail of the atrocities committed by Muslims on Hindus in Noakhali based on ground reports sent to them by Vishnu. Nathuram and Narayan wrote strongly on the government’s inability to protect the Hindus and appealed to the Hindus to stand up to protect themselves. As a result, the Bombay Presidency Government came down heavily on the ‘Agranee’ and ordered it to pay a penalty of Rs.6000 which was a huge amount at that time. Nathuram and Narayan did not have that much money. Thus, they had to raise the amount by desperate borrowing from friends. With the Bombay Government stopping all advertisements to the newspaper and now clamping censorship on it, the going looked very tough for Nathuram and Narayan. A flabbergasted Nathuram blasted out “Enough is enough! This is the limit. First, they stopped advertisements to our newspaper and now they have fined us. Is this the reward for exercising our freedom of expression?” Narayan said “Relax Pandit, don’t lose your cool. These are very powerful people. We are helpless commoners before them” Nathuram asked “Does this mean that we have no choice but to bear the injustice meted out to us?” Narayan said “I didn’t say that Pandit. I meant to say that there is no use of fighting these powerful politicians. We have to find another way out” Nathuram asked “Then, will you please tell me, what is the way out for us to save our business?” Narayan replied “We can raise revenues in the form of donations for the ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’ and divert them into our publishing business” Nathuram exclaimed “That’s a wonderful idea! But, who will give us this much donation?” Narayan replied “You don’t worry about that. At the moment, the entire country is in the grip of communal tensions. The Hindus are outraged against the barbarism of the Muslims. Raising funds at this juncture will not be a difficult task” Nathuram thus agreed to Narayan’s idea. Narayan met several Hindu businessmen in Poona and Bombay, took them out for a drink and narrated hot-boiled schemes to them. The excited businessmen believed Narayan and generously donated money towards the ‘Hindutva’ cause. One of the donors was Dixit Maharaj, whose real name was Mahant Shrikrishna Jivanji Maharaj. He was the younger brother of Dada Maharaj, the head of a sect of affluent Hindus called Pushtimarg Vaishnavas. Dixit Maharaj considered himself as a guardian of Hinduism. Like Vishnu, Dixit Maharaj too had

travelled to the riot hit Noakhali area to help the Hindu victims there. Dixit Maharaj had seen the massacres of Hindus in Noakhali and was thirsty for the blood of Muslims. He would go out of his way to help anyone who could teach the Muslims a lesson in their own language of barbarism. Vishnu met Dixit Maharaj somewhere in the beginning of 1947. He was at his residence near the Bhuleshwar Temple in Bombay. Introducing himself, Narayan said “Namaskaar Maharajji, my name is Narayan Apte. I am an active member of the Hindu Rashtra Dal based in Poona” Dixit Maharaj asked “Yes, what can I do for you?” Narayan replied “Maharaj ji, our organization is committed to the cause of Hindutva. A few months back, one of our activists, Vishnu Karkare, was in Noakhali to help the victims of the massacre there” Dixit Maharaj suddenly recalled “Oh yes! I have heard of him though I didn’t get a chance to meet him when I was in Noakhali” Narayan said “Maharaj ji, our community has been rendered incapable of fighting these Muslim monsters due to the biased attitude of the Mahatma. Hence, I feel that we should stand on our feet to guard our life and honor” Dixit Maharaj said “Absolutely right! We need to answer these barbarians in their own language. We have suffered enough of their brutality” Narayan said “That is why I am in the process of recruiting volunteers for our organization who will do just that” Dixit Maharaj said “Can you explain in brief?” Narayan said “The volunteers of Hindu Rashtra Dal will be trained to carry out commando type attacks on enemies of Hinduism and our country. I have contacts with people in Goa who have links with the Portuguese administration there. They will be providing me with mortar shells and ammunition which I will be using to bomb Muslim dominated areas” Although Narayan had never carried out such attacks before, he had heard about raids carried out over enemy territories during his stint in the Air Force. Nevertheless, Dixit Maharaj was impressed with Narayan’s flamboyant idea and gave him Rs.5000 to accomplish his mission. By early 1947, donations had begun pouring into the ‘Dal’ which was then diverted to fund the ‘Agranee’. Nathuram and Narayan continued to defy the ban and publish reports on atrocities committed by Muslims on Hindus much to the anguish of the ruling Congress government. **********

Chapter 11 Though the situation in India was relatively calm during the first two months of 1947, the Muslim League had further intensified its demand for the creation of Pakistan. Thus, the Viceroy of India, Lord Wavell, proposed the ‘Partition Plan’ to the British Government based on Gandhi’s proposal to Jinnah during the talks held between the two, in September 1944. As per the ‘Partition Plan’, the states of Punjab and Bengal were to be partitioned along communal lines in which the Muslim majority areas would go to Pakistan while the Hindu majority areas would remain with India. The ‘Partition Plan’ also had a provision in which the states of Sindh and Northwest Frontier Province would be acceded to Pakistan. “On 3rd March 1947, Congress leader, Maulana Azad informed Gandhi about the ‘Partition Plan’ while he was touring the riot affected areas of Bihar. Gandhi responded by saying “What a question to ask. If the Congress wishes to accept partition, it will be over my dead body. So long as I am alive, I will never agree to the partition of India. Nor will I, if I can help it, allow the Congress to accept it” That evening, at a prayer meeting Gandhi declared “Even if the whole India burns we shall not concede Pakistan, even if the Muslims demanded it at the point of sword” 6 Gandhi had conveniently forgotten that the ‘Partition Plan’ was his own idea that he had proposed during his talks with Jinnah in 1944. But, now that he had realized that the nation was aghast with the proposal to divide the nation, he began playing innocent. Gandhi wanted the people to believe that both, the Congress and the Muslim League were hell bent on vivisecting the nation and he was the only one who wanted to avoid the partition of India. The next day, Hindus and Sikhs staged demonstrations against the ‘Partition Plan’ in various parts of Punjab. In the Hindi dominated city of Lahore, Hinsus and Sikhs assaulted Muslims calling them ‘Traitors’. Two days later, the Muslims launched large-scale attacks on Hindus and Sikhs in Rawalpindi. The same day, there was a huge massacre of Hindus and Sikhs in Multan and Jhelum districts. Soon, the violence had engulfed the entire state. The violence continued for over two weeks. Over 3000 Hindus and Sikhs, were killed and over 1200 were injured. On 6th March 1947, the Congress passed a resolution in Delhi demanding the partition of Punjab along communal lines following which peace was finally restored. On 24th March 1947, the new Viceroy of India, Lord Mountbatten arrived in India. As soon as he arrived, Mountbatten concluded that the situation was too volatile and decided that the only way forward was a quick and orderly transfer of power to India before 1947 was out. In his view, any longer would mean a certain civil war. On 5th April 1947, Lord Mountbatten met Jinnah and tried to persuade him for a united India, citing the difficult task of dividing the mixed states of Punjab and Bengal. But, the Muslim leader was unyielding in his goal of establishing a separate Pakistan. Finally, Mountbatten resigned himself to a plan for partition, creating the independent nations of India and Pakistan citing that a united India was an unachievable goal. However, the final decision on the partition of India rested solely on Gandhi’s shoulders. On 6th April 1947, Gandhi returned to Delhi after his tour of the riot affected areas of Noakhali and

Bihar. The same day, while addressing a prayer meeting, Gandhi once again urged Hindus to sacrifice their lives to please the aggressor. Gandhi said “We should with a cool mind reflect when we are being swept away. Hindus should never be angry against the Muslims even if the latter might make up their minds to undo even their existence. If they put all of us to the sword, we should court death bravely, may they, even rule the world, we, shall inhabit the world. At least we should never fear death. We are destined to be born and die; then why need we feel gloomy over it? If all of us die with a smile on our lips, we shall enter a new life. We shall originate a new Hindustan” 7 Nathuram’s blood boiled when he heard these absurd comments from Gandhi. That day, he published an article in the editorial of the ‘Agranee’ in which, he wrote “It is the height of shamelessness that the coward who cannot do without taking the aid of the police and soldiers so that harm is done to his person, the touch of whose feet converts many an Ahilya occupying Minister’s post into Shurpanaka’s, who cannot step forward in carrying on the administration without bombs, cannons and British soldiers, should advice the Hindus to sacrifice themselves without offering resistance. Does the Sultan blinded by power consider the blood of the Hindu people as not worth a pie, so that this Bania who is a traitor to his community should despite the flowing of several rivers of the blood of Hindus, devise fresh means of satisfying the blood thirst of these monstrous aggressors” 8 The next day, Lord Mountbatten met Gandhi who requested Mountbatten to disband the Central Government and invite Jinnah to form his own government at the center which can be completely Muslim. Gandhi further assured the Viceroy that the Congress would cooperate with Jinnah and not use its majority in the Central Assembly to block his ministry. The proposal was then put before the Congress working committee. The Congress out rightly rejected the proposal as it could further escalate communal tensions. Thus, Mountbatten rejected the idea floated by Gandhi and gave time to the Congress and the Muslim League to reach to a settlement. In the 14th April 1947 issue of ‘Agranee’ Nathuram published an article in the editorial in which, he wrote “Gandhiji who cherishes as his life time ideal to annihilate the mentality of resistance of the Hindus by advocating unilateral non-violence, has now clearly stated in his post prayer speech that he is anxious to see Jinnah adorn the Presidential chair of Independent India. …… Gandhiji has already tried to entrust power to Jinnah through the mouth of Rajaji by offering Jinnah the Prime Ministership of the Interim Government, and now feeling definitely that independence is knocking at the door, this ‘quisling’ of the Hindu nation is openly wooing Jinnah saying Jinnahbhai, why do you demand only Pakistan, that is India one third or one fourth? Why do you not accept when this humble servant is prepared to offer at your feet the whole of India? From this, we are constrained to say that the thirst for Hindu blood which this ‘Mohatma’ (Lustful soul) is feeling has not yet been satisfied” 9 **********

Chapter 12 As soon as Gandhi realized that Jinnah is becoming difficult to contain, he embarked on a bizarre mission to win the confidence of Muslims by insulting Hindu deities and customs. Gandhi began addressing Hindu deities with Islamic titles like ‘Badshah Ram’ and ‘Begum Sita’. Even ‘Bhajan’s’ (Hymn’s) were not spared by him. The soul elevating chanting of ‘Raghupati Raja Rama patita pavana Sita Rama’ which was intoned on the lips of millions of our countrymen for the last several centuries was distorted to accommodate Muslim sentiments. A new line ‘Ishwar Allah tere nam, sab so sanmati de Bhagavan’ was added to the original. It was done at a time when atrocities committed by Muslims on Hindus and Sikhs in Punjab were inflaming most parts of North India. Thousands of refugees had taken shelter in Delhi. Their wounds were still fresh. These acts of stupidity by Gandhi were only an invitation for further trouble. When Nathuram came to know about these acts by Gandhi, he decided to protest against it “This is the height of insanity. How dare he insult our God’s like this?” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu arrived in Delhi in the first week of May 1947. From the railway station, they booked a room at the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan in New Delhi. In the evening, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu hired a ‘Tonga’ (Horse Cart) and went straight to the Queens Garden, near the Old Delhi Railway Station, where thousands of Hindu refugees from East Punjab had taken shelter. Nathuram told some refugees “Brothers, I am extremely pained to see you suffer like this. You have lost your home, your family members ….everything, all because of that person whom the country calls Mahatma. This man has deep sentiments for only the Muslim community. He never raises his hand in protest over the killings of Hindus. Every time Hindu’s are killed, the Mahatma justifies the killings. First, it was Calcutta, then Noakhali and now Punjab. How many Hindus will die a brutal death like this? How many? …. Now, the time had come to stop all this” The refugees shouted in one voice “We are with you ….. We are with you ….. Let’s fight against this injustice” That day, Gandhi was addressing a prayer meetings in a Hindu temple in Bhangi Colony and persisted in reading passages from Koran as a part of the prayer in that Hindu temple, in spite of protests by the Hindu worshippers there. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu, along with the displaced refugees of East Punjab, reached the temple where Gandhi was reciting the Quoran and staged a demonstration. The protestors began shouting “Down with Gandhi …. Down with Gandhi …. Stop insulting our Gods. You have done enough harm to us. We shall tolerate no more of this injustice. Stop appeasing the Muslims. We want justice” Soon, people from nearby areas joined the protestors and the crowd grew to enormous proportions. Seeing the tumultuous protest that followed, Gandhi slyly took shelter behind the barricaded and guarded doors. The police were called in and the protestors were driven away by the use of force, though at that time, the protestors had not the slightest idea of using any force. Next day, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu returned back to Pune. The same day, reports of this protest flashed on the front pages of all major newspapers.

When Savarkar read the report of this demonstration, he sent a telegram to Nathuram and asked him to come to Bombay urgently. Nathuram immediately left for Bombay to meet his mentor. As soon as Nathuram entered Savarkar’s residence, he was led by Savarkar’s secretary to the first floor of his house where the leader was in a meeting with other ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ leaders. Nathuram was asked by Savarkar to sit in the visitor’s room till the meeting was over. He dutifully obeyed his mentor. Within thirty minutes, the meeting was over and Nathuram was called in by Savarkar. As Nathuram entered Savarkar’s chamber, the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ supremo asked him “May I know what you were doing in Delhi last week?” Nathuram replied “Tatyarao, we have had enough sermons on peace from this Mahatma. This man turns a blind eye when thousands of Hindus are brutally massacred. He insults our dieties to appease the Muslim community” Savarkar interrupted Nathuram “So, you decided to take him on through anarchist methods” Nathuram said “We had no choice Tatyarao. We have seen the results of peaceful protests in the past” Savarkar said “I never said that you should not voice your protest” Nathuram asked “Tatyarao, should we silently bear the atrocities committed on Hindus by the Muslims under the patronage of the Mahatma?” Savarkar said “No ….not at all. Just as I condemn the Congressites for breaking up your party meetings and election booths by disorderly conduct, I ought to condemn any such undemocratic conduct on the part of Hindu Sanghatanist also. If Gandhiji preached anti-Hindu teachings in his prayer meetings you should hold your party meetings and condemn his teachings. Amongst ourselves, all different parties should conduct their propaganda on strictly constitutional lines” 10 Nathuram apologized to Savarkar for his conduct in Delhi and returned back to Pune. **********

Chapter 13 On 3rd June 1947, a conference was held in Shimla to discuss the provisions of the ‘Partition Plan’. It was attended by representatives of all major political parties except the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’. Nehru and Maulana Azad represented the Congress, Jinnah represented the Muslim League, B. R. Ambedkar represented the untouchable community while Tara Singh represented the Sikhs. In one voice, all accepted the ‘Partition Plan’. Nathuram and Narayan received the newsfeed that evening that confirmed the partition of India. They were aghast with the Congress for accepting the partition of our country. Narayan said “The lust for power makes a man do just about anything even if it means cutting their own motherland to pieces” Nathuram said “Absolutely right Nana. It is a shame to call these people as patriots and nationalists. These traitors have proved that even their motherland had no value before the lust of power” Narayan said “Pandit, we need to work on an article which will expose the misdeeds of these Gandhians” Nathuram “Right, let’s get to work” In the 9th June 1947 issue of ‘Agranee’, Nathuram wrote an article in the editorial which said “Brothers! Our mother land has been cut into pieces. The eagles have torn her skin into bits. Hindu women are being raped in the middle of the road. How long can we tolerate this? It’s a shame that lakhs of Hindus live like refugees in their own country. Women being raped burn my heart. How long will you bear this?” 11 The same day, noted Marathi film personality, Bhalji Pendharkar wrote an article from his death bed which was published in the ‘Agranee’ which said “My sad, distressed and perhaps despondent Hindu brothers. This is such a black day, forced on us by those who have black marketed in the nation that every Hindu, every patriot should protest against it at the top of his voice until the threat gives way and the chest bursts. And it is a matter of great shame that some weaklings accidentally born in Maharashtra should come and justify this partition in this capital of the Chatrapati …… The partitioners of Akhand Bharat should be condemned a hundred times”12 These fiery articles written by Nathuram in the ‘Agranee’ began causing jitters in the minds of the Congressmen in Bombay Presidency. Thus, they were about to do something drastic to stop this man form attacking their leaders. On 26th June 1947, there was a bomb explosion in Poona. A grenade was hurled from the second floor of the library building which neither killed nor injured anyone but only damaged a car. It looked less of a terror attack and more of a prank by someone. Even the Poona Police dismissed the case stating “It was not thrown on anyone and it was intended to create a scare” But, the Congress ruled government of Bombay Presidency had other malicious intentions. On 3rd July 1947, the Poona Police arrested N.D. Athawle, a ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ worker from Poona. They extracted a confession from him which stated that the bomb used in the attack had been given to him by Narayan D. Apte of the ‘Agranee’. The matter reached into the office of the Bombay Premier, B.G. Kher who promptly asked the police “Was not the editor of Agrani arrested?” 13 Thus, on the orders of the Bombay Premier, Narayan’s rifle club was raided by the police and some

air guns were seized. A case was then filed under section 4 of the Explosives Substances Act (Exs. 157 and 157A) against Narayan for possessing firearms though they were merely air guns. On 9th July 1947, Narayan stormed inside a meeting of Congress leaders along with 25 men and demanded apology for indicting him in the Poona bomb case under false charges. The Congressmen refused to apologize following which, Narayan and his men disrupted the meeting by creating a ruckus due to which Narayan was arrested. “In the 10th July 1947 issue of ‘Agranee’, Nathuram published an article in which he wrote “It was a matter of honor that the Hindu Mahasabha should be accused of throwing a bomb”. The Bombay Premier seized the opportunity and remarked “Is terrorism to be allowed to be openly encouraged? If not what action does the Home Department intend to take? I would like to see Secretary, Home Department” 13 Acting upon the Premier’s orders, on 14th July 1947, the Bombay Government forfeited the security deposit and ordered ‘Agranee’ to close down immediately. However, Nathuram was not perturbed by these actions. He dutifully closed down ‘Agranee’ and, the very next day, re-started it under a new name ‘Hindu Rashtra’. A stunned Bombay Government responded by demanding a fresh security of Rs.5000 from him. But, due to funds pouring into the ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’, Nathuram had the required money ready with him. A month later, the charges framed against Narayan and Athawle were dropped as the police failed to gather evidence against them. Thus, it was evident that the charges framed on Narayan were only a retaliatory move by the Congress government of Bombay in response to their bitter criticism of Gandhi and the Congress. **********

Chapter 14 After gaining the approval of all major political parties in India for the ‘Partition Plan’, the British Prime Minister, Clement Attlee started working on drafting the India Independence Act. As per this act, British India was to be divided into two new and fully sovereign dominions of India and Pakistan, with effect from 15th August 1947. Further, British suzerainty over the princely states would also end. Then, they would be free to choose to accede to one or the other of the new dominions. The India Independence Act also carried a provision that the country’s assets were to be shared between Pakistan and India at a ratio of 17.5% to Pakistan and 82.5% to India. Thus, India could retain Rs.470 crore of its assets while it was supposed to pay Pakistan Rs.75 crore of which Rs.20 crore had to be paid immediately after partition and the remaining Rs.55 crore to be transferred at a later date. On 18th July 1947, the British Parliament passed the Indian Independence Act. India was finally vivisected. One third of the country had become foreign land to its citizens. The Congress, which, once upon a time, boasted of nationalism and democracy, had secretly accepted Pakistan literally at the point of the bayonet and abjectly surrendered to the obnoxious demands of Mohd. Ali Jinnah merely to grab power in Delhi A month later, a ‘Hindu Convention’ was held by the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ in Bombay. It was presided by Savarkar and attended by prominent leaders like Dr. Shyamaprasad Mookerjee, L. B. Bhopatkar and others. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu also decided to attend the convention in order to make a last effort to bring the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ and its leaders accept their views to boycott the Congress Government which was to run a divided India. Nathuram laid down his point of view on the partition of India stating “It is a matter of great shame and disgrace that the people who consider themselves the icons of nationalism, have cut our beloved motherland to pieces” “Hence, I hereby request the leadership of the Hindu Mahasabha to publicly denounce and boycott the Jawaharlal Nehru led Congress Government ruling the country at the center” Narayan added “Pandit is right. These traitors who have divided our motherland have lost the right to rule it” But, Savarkar outrightly rejected Nathuram’s suggestion. He emphatically said “This is an absurd argument. What do you people mean by a Congress Government? Any Indian Government formed to conduct such a freed Indian State should be no longer looked upon as a Congress Government, but, must be honored and obeyed as a National Government of India” The ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ Working Committee then tabled a resolution and asked people to hoist the saffron flag on their houses on 15th August 1947. But, Savarkar objected to this as well and insisted “I do not agree with this decision either. The tricolor flag with the wheel in the center is officially the national flag of India and should be respected by one and all as the national flag” He added “We are a responsible political party and should abide by the constitution of the country. Such anarchist methods will only bring disrespect to the Mahasabha and the Hindu community as a

whole” “If anyone amongst you have a point to prove, then first you will have to win the confidence of the masses, gain a mandate and then implement your policies” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu were deeply disappointed with the decision taken by the ‘Hindu Mahasabha’ and especially Savarkar. But, there was nothing that they could do. They returned back to Pune humbled and dejected. That evening Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu sat in their printing press to discuss their future plans. Nathuram said “Nana, Vishnu, I am deeply pained by the decision of Tatyarao” Vishnu added “Very true …. We did not expect such a staunch nationalist to surrender meekly to the decision of Gandhi and the Congress to partition our beloved motherland” Narayan said “What does he mean by win the confidence of the people and get a mandate? We all know how powerful and ruthless the Congress is” Nathuram said “By the way, if you have a mandate, that doesn’t mean you own the country and have the right to gift parts of our country to people like Jinnah” Narayan said “Listen friends, let’s forget whatever has happened and now let’s start looking ahead” Nathuram said “Absolutely right Nana, I feel that the time has come to bid good bye to Tatyarao's leadership and chalk out our own plans for the future” Vishnu said “We should also stop consulting Tatyarao in our future policies and programs” Nathuram said “Come …. Let’s take this oath” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu placed their palms over one another’s as Nathuram said “From today, we will dedicate ourselves towards building the Hindu Rashtra Dal and helping the Hindu victims of Muslim atrocities and the liberation of Hyderabad from the tyranny of the Nizam” **********

Chapter 15 On 9th August 1947, Gandhi arrived in Calcutta where he chose to stay at the Hydari House, an old abandoned Muslim house in the Beliaghatta area of South Bengal. But, Gandhi was not alone. He stayed there along with Hussain Ali Suharawardhy, the Chief Minister of Bengal and the mastermind behind the murder of 100000 Hindus in Noakhali. The news of Gandhi living with Suharawardhy angered the people of Bengal. By evening, thousands of Hindus gathered outside the Hydari House and began shouting slogans “Down with Gandhi ….. Gandhi go back ….. . Stop romancing with a mass murderer” Suddenly, the situation took an ugly turn. The crowd turned violent and began pelting stones on the Hydari House. The panicked followers of Gandhi immediately called the police. The next moment, a hundred odd protestors stormed into the house with an intention to lynch Suharawardhy. But, fortunately for Suharawardhy, he was not inside the house at that time. The enraged crowd then assaulted the Muslim members of the house as Gandhi’s followers helplessly waited for the police to arrive. One of the protestors charged towards Gandhi and questioned him “Where is that rascal Suharawardhy? Hand over that murderer to us” Gandhi, in his usual style, answered “Listen, you people are agitated. Please calm down” This further enraged the protestor who screamed “Enough of your sermons …. You Mahatma! We have had enough of your lectures on self-sacrifice” Another protestor said “Your disciple has killed our people and we have come here to avenge the death of our loved ones” A terrified Gandhi tried desperately to pacify the crowd when suddenly one person hurled a brickbat towards Gandhi. Fortunately for him, it narrowly missed its target. Just then, the police team arrived on the spot and the building was cleared of the crowds. Gandhi and his followers heaved a sigh of relief. On 14th August 1947, India was formally partitioned and the newly carved out nation of Pakistan came into existence. Mohd. Ali Jinnah became its Governor General and Hussain Ali Suharawardhy was appointed its Prime Minister. While the newly formed nation of Pakistan was celebrating its independence day, India too was gearing up to celebrate its independence day. That day, the national capital, Delhi, was draped in miles of saffron, white, and green colored festive electric lights depicting India's tricolor national flag. Sweetmeats were being distributed all over the city. The Congress leaders celebrated by singing patriotic songs and danced whole night. They dedicated India’s independence to Gandhi calling it a triumph of non-violent struggle. Nathuram and Narayan took a decision to boycott these festivities. They sat in their printing press mourning the partition of our country and the massacre of thousands of innocent Hindus. Nathuram said “It is disgraceful to see our national leaders celebrating this occasion with pomp

and splendor when the rivers of our nation are soaked in the blood of hundreds of thousands of innocent Hindus” Narayan said “What more can we expect from them Pandit. When their hands did not shiver while signing the Partition Plan, how can we expect them to grieve over the death of their very own countrymen” Nathuram mumbled “Hmmm ….” Narayan asked “I have heard that the Hindu Mahasabha is also joining this government. Is it true?” Nathuram said “Yes Nana, it is true. I spoke to Bhopatkar this morning. He told me that Nehru has invited the Hindu Mahasabha to join his government” Narayan asked “Didn’t Tatyarao object to it” Nathuram said “No ….. In fact, he himself gave Dr. Shyama Prasad Mookherjee the green signal to join the government” Narayan said “And we were expecting that the Hindu Mahasabha would boycott this government” Nathuram said dejectedly “Well ….. The lust for power makes a man do anything. Greatest foes become friends overnight while the greatest admirers become strangers” Narayan said “Rightly said Pandit” Nathuram said “Nana, from today we shall end all our ties with the Hindu Mahasabha and henceforth concentrate our energies on the Hindu Rashtra Dal. We shall leave no stone unturned in criticizing these, so-called, champions of Hindutva, in our newspaper, who are in fact, the biggest hypocrites” Narayan said “Yes Pandit, we will appeal to the young generation of Hindu Mahasabha activists to accept our own active program of radical Hindutva” At the stroke of midnight, on 15th August 1947, the first Prime Minister of India, Jawaharlal Nehru unfurled the Indian tricolor on the ramparts of the Red Fort. Nehru said in his independence speech “Long years ago we made a tryst with destiny, and now the time comes when we shall redeem our pledge, not wholly or in full measure, but very substantially. At the stroke of the midnight hour, when the world sleeps, India will awake to life and freedom. A moment comes, which comes but rarely in history, when we step out from the old to the new, when an age ends, and when the soul of a nation, long suppressed, finds utterance”14 **********

Chapter 16 Two days after India attained its independence, on 17th August 1947, the ‘Radcliffe Line’, the official borders for the new nations of Pakistan and India, was made public. In Bengal, the Muslim majority areas like Malda and Murshidabad were given to India while the Hindu dominant Khulna and Chittagong Hills, which had only two percent Muslims, was given to Pakistan. In Sindh too, some bordering districts like Tharparkar District, Umerkot, Mirpurkhas, Sanghar and Badin were Hindu dominated but were retained in Pakistan. Similarly in Punjab, the Hindu dominated Lahore, with only 25 percent Muslims was given to Pakistan while, the Muslim dominated Gurudaspur was given to India. It was later disclosed that the Hindu majority Lahore was originally a part of India. But Jinnah objected to the ‘Radcliffe Line’ stating that all the four metropolitan towns of Delhi, Calcutta, Bombay and Lahore were given to India. Finally, the Indian Prime Minister Nehru was convinced by Gandhi to let go Lahore and thus, Lahore was acceded to Pakistan. The inclusion of Lahore in Pakistan sparked massive protest in Lahore. Hindus and Sikhs gathered at the Shahalmi locality and Anarkali Bazaar area in Lahore held a protest march against the accession of Lahore to Pakistan. Without any warning, Muslim mobs swooped down on the protestors and began assaulting them with sticks and knives. Many people were killed in this attack. By evening, the news of the Lahore attacks had spread all over East Punjab. Soon, the entire East Punjab buzzed with talks of retaliation. At the same time in India, some Muslim leaders did not like the idea of a truncated Pakistan which came into existence. Muslims from Delhi, Agra, Ajmer and Aligarh were expecting themselves to be citizens of the Islamic State of Pakistan. Thus, they held protests rallies shouting slogans like ‘Hanske liya Pakistan, Ladh ke lenge Hindustan’ (We took Pakistan with a smile; we shall take India with a fight). These acts further instigated the Hindus. The next day, which also coincided with the Islamic festival of ‘Id’, hell broke loose on the nearly six million Muslim minorities in Amritsar and Gurudaspur. In retaliation to the attacks on Hindus in Lahore, Hindus and Sikhs in Amritsar and Gurudaspur resorted to an orgy of mass killing of Muslims. Thousands were killed while tens of thousands fled from their homes to West Punjab. The Muslim population in Amritsar and Gurudaspur was emptied within one night. The massacre of Muslims in East Punjab resulted in a backlash in Lahore where hundreds of thousands of Hindus were brutally killed. Muslim mobs in the thousands headed towards Hindu dominated areas and went on a killing spree. The macabre dance of death that took place in Amritsar a day ago was now played out in Lahore and Montgomery more pitilessly and on a much grander scale. Soon, as the violence began escalating throughout East and West Punjab, panic stricken minorities on both sides began fleeing their homes with whatever they could gather. A large number of the refugees moved on road for several weeks. Huge columns of them

sometimes, as much as 50 miles in length, with their goods piled on bullock carts or carried on head, began making their way across Punjab in opposite directions. However, even the migrations did not help stop the violence. The refugees moving by road and rail were constantly attacked by members of the opposite community. The Wah camp in Pakistan was attacked by armed Muslim hooligans in which over 500 Hindus were brutally killed. A train carrying Hindu refugees to India was stopped at the Taxila station and all the passengers in the train were massacred. As the two governments of India and Pakistan were unable to restore peace, they found that their main tasks were to afford protection to the outgoing refugees. Thus the Indian government concentrated its energies in herding Muslims into camps where they could be safeguarded and then providing escorts for their onward journey. Once the Muslims had left, arrangements had to be made for the reception and resettlement of Hindu refugees coming in from the opposite direction. The Hindu refugees coming from Pakistan were settled in Delhi and East Punjab. Those arriving in Delhi were housed in locations like the Devan Hall, Red Fort and Kingsway Camp while those in East Punjab were housed in temporary shelters erected by the Indian Army. The Kurukshetra camp near Panipat in East Punjab was one of the largest refugee camps in northern India housing more than 350,000 refugees. The magnitude of these massacres and migrations is without known historical parallel in any part of the globe. Over 3,000,000 innocent lives were lost. Within two months, roughly 20 million had migrated in opposite directions, majority of them Hindus. In Pakistani West Punjab, Hindus and Sikhs were driven out to the last man out. In N.W.F.P. only 90,000 Hindus survived. **********

Chapter 17 Meanwhile, the Hindus in West Bengal, who were already furious over the massacre of Hindus and Sikhs in West Punjab, got enraged when they saw Pakistani flags flying above the houses of residents of Murshidabad and Malda. Thus, on 31st August 1947, the Hindus launched a scathing attack on the Muslims living in Calcutta, Murshidabad, Malda and surrounding areas. Thousands of Muslims were butchered and their houses were set on fire. Finally, on 1st September 1947, Gandhi, who had turned a blind eye to the killing of Hindus in Punjab, was furious over the killing of Muslims and immediately decided to go on an indefinite fast if the attacks on Muslims do not end. That evening, Gandhi was visited by Dr. Prafulla Chandra Ghosh, the chief of West Bengal Congress, who was also the acting Premier of the State after its partition. Ghosh told Gandhi “You have been very unfair to the Ministry in undertaking this fast without taking them into your confidence…. You have launched your fast when a section of Hindus have begun to look upon you as your enemy” Gandhi emphatically replied “The moment Hindus realize that they cannot keep me alive on any other terms, peace will return to Calcutta” 16 As expected, Ghosh returned back and ordered the military to take control of the situation. Several battallions of the Gorkha Regiment were sent to Calcutta, Malda and Murshidabad. What followed was a brutal crackdown on the Hindu rioters. Many Hindus were killed in the firing that took place. Within two days, peace returned to Bengal. On 4th September 1947, in a bid to glorify the Mahatma, the Congress sent leaders of the Hindu and Muslim Community to Hydari House and made them enact a pledge of brotherhood. They began shedding crocodile tears and begged Gandhi to end his fast. Finally, Gandhi broke his fast sipping some Lime juice given to him by, none other than Suharawardhy. On 6th September 1947, Nathuram wrote an article in the ‘Hindu Rashtra’ about Gandhiji’s fast where I stated “The strenuous nature of the effort made by Gandhi and his followers to make the Hindu community assimilate the revenge less and non-violent tendency like that which sheep and goats have made their own is understood. There is no reason to blame them for it. …. The deity of its Swaraj is busy showing the scene of drinking Mosambi (Lime) juice in Suharawardy’s cup” 17 Meanwhile, huge influxes of Hindu refugees migrating from Pakistan were pouring into Delhi in thousands. They brought with them tales of gruesome savagery inflicted upon them by the Muslims. Their plight had infuriated the residents of the capital. What angered the people of Delhi even more was the sight of Muslims enjoying their properties under official protection of the Congress government while their own brethren were living in pathetic conditions. They incited the refugees to drive out the Muslims from their houses and occupy them. The result of it was a burst of anger directed upon the Muslims of Delhi. In just three days, 600,000 Muslims were driven out of their houses. The houses were then taken over by Hindu refugees who had come from West Punjab. The government converted the Purana Quilla (Old Fort), Arab-ki-Sarai, Jamia Milia Islamia University and Chandni Chowk into transit camps to house the displaced Muslims until arrangements were made to send them to Pakistan.

As soon as he heard the news of violence against Muslims in Delhi, Gandhi decided to rush to the national capital. He was warned about the delicate situation in Delhi and Punjab by the Congress leaders but Gandhi insisted on going to Delhi. On 7th September 1947, Gandhi boarded the train for Delhi from Belur, near Calcutta. After a two day journey, he finally arrived in Delhi. From the railway station, Gandhi was taken to the Birla House instead of the Harijan Colony as the latter had been occupied by refugees from West Punjab. The same evening of his arrival, Gandhi decided to undertake a tour of the refugee camps and riot affected areas in various parts of Delhi. Gandhi started the tour by visiting the Arab-ki-Sarai camp. Then he visited the Jamia Milia Islamia camp. Both these camps had sheltered Muslims who were awaiting their removal to Pakistan. His next stop was the Devan Hall camp, where thousands of Hindu refugees from West Punjab had taken shelter. As soon as the Hindu refugees saw Gandhi arriving, their blood began to boil. They started shouting slogans against him “Gandhi get lost. Stop this drama. We all know you are an anti-Hindu and a well-wisher of Muslims. We don’t need your sympathies. Go back” The police immediately rushed to Gandhi’s aide and whisked him away. Gandhi left the camp without meeting anyone. That evening at his prayer meeting, Gandhi delivered his usual lecture on self-sacrifice saying “The few gentlemen from Rawalpindi who coiled upon me today were sturdy, brave and absorbed in business. I advised them to remain calm. After all God is great. There is no place where God does not exist, mediate on Him and take His name; everything will be all right. They asked me what about those who still remain in Pakistan. I asked them why they all came here (in Delhi). Why they did not die there? I still hold on to the belief one should stick to the place where we happen to live even if we are cruelly treated and even killed. Let us die if the people kill us; but we should die bravely with the name of God on our tongue” “Even if our men are killed, why should we feel angry with anybody, you should realise that even if they are killed they have had a good and proper end. May the heaven make us all so? May God send us the same way. This is what we should pray heartily for. I will advise you (and issue) as I did to the residents of Rawalpindi, that they should go there and meet the Sikhs and Hindu refugees, tell them politely to return to their places in Pakistan unaided either by Police or the Military” 18 In another prayer meeting, he said “Not one of those who have died in Punjab is going to return. In the end we too have to go there. It is true that they were murdered but then some others die of cholera or due to other causes. He who is born must die. It those killed have died bravely, they have not lost anything but earned something” 19 **********

Chapter 18 By mid-September 1947, a group of over 10,000 refugees arrived in the outskirts of Ahmednagar. The government had made no arrangements for them whatsoever. They were simply dumped besides a railway track to fend for themselves. It was a pitiable sight to watch women with small children, hungry for days, waiting desperately for food and medicines. Vishnu visited the site and took up the challenge of providing relief to these helpless refugees. Vishnu called Ghanashyam Gilda, a member of the ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’, and told him to arrange a few trucks from a hauling contractor. Then, Vishnu and Ghanashyam loaded the refugees on those trucks and brought them to Ahmednagar town and set up temporary shelters for them by borrowing tents from the army. Although, the first problem of providing shelters to the refugees was solved, the problem of feeding them was a big issue. Vishnu again took up the challenge and provided meals for the refugees. In one month, Vishnu had fed over 30000 meals to the refugees in his hotel. In a month, the government finally set up a refugee camp in an abandoned jail in Visapur, twenty miles from Ahmednagar where these 10,000 refugees were crammed inside a small premise. In mid-October 1947, at the Visapur camp in Ahmednagar, anger began to show on the refugees when a rumour began to spread that the Indian government was making preparations to send them back to Pakistan. In fact, this rumour was true. Gandhi was indeed pressurizing the government to send the refugees back to Pakistan so that the Muslims who have left could return back. The refugees were further infuriated when the Muslims of that area carried out a procession on the day of ‘Ramzan Eid’ shouting slogans ‘Pakistan Zindabad’ (Hail Pakistan) waving Pakistani flags at them. The refugees protested on the streets of Ahmednagar shouting slogans and urging the locals to evict Muslims from their houses so that they could live there. Vishnu was pained to see all this happening before his own eyes. He immediately came down to Poona to meet Nathuram and Narayan at their printing press. There, Vishnu told Nathuram and Narayan all about the events that had taken place in Ahmednagar during the last month and expressed his desire to help the refugees. He further said “It is painful to see these people living in such pathetic conditions. I want to do something for them” Narayan said “That’s a wonderful suggestion Vishnupant. What is it that we can do for you?” Vishnu replied “I intend to drive out the Muslims from their homes so that the refugees can stay there. These people wanted Pakistan and they got it. Now leave Hindustan for us” Nathuram said “But, don’t forget Vishnupant, these traitors have the support of Gandhi and the government. It is going to be a dangerous job” Vishnu replied “I am not worried about the danger. It’s my country and my people that matter the most to me” Nathuram said “In that case Vishnupant, we are with you. We offer you our full cooperation for his

mission. Tell us, what can we do to help you?” Vishnu said “I have come here to procure a few hand grenades and some arms and ammunitions to carry out his task” Narayan got up and said “In that case, let’s go to Shastra Bhandar right away” Thus, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu headed straight towards ‘Shastra Bhandar’ at Narayan Peth where, a year earlier, Vishnu had purchased chain-mail jackets before going to the riot hit Noakhali. The owner of ‘Shastra Bhandar’, Digambar Badge was sitting in his shop when the three arrived. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu greeted Badge with a Namaste and took their seat on the cotton mattress on the floor. Badge asked them “So gentlemen, what is it that this humble servant of yours can do for you?” Nathuram replied “Bandu Bhau, my friend Vishnupant needs some hand grenades and weapons for use against the people who have divided our beloved motherland” Badge said “That’s a wonderful idea Vishnupant. You don’t worry, I have all kinds of weapons to meet your requirements, from hand grenades to pistols, rifles to gun powder explosives ……and many more” Narayan said “Can you show them to us?” Badge nodded his head with a smile on his face and went inside his house. Within a few minutes, he was back with a cotton gunny bag which contained hand-grenades. Vishnu cafefully examined the grenades and asked Badge “So, what is your quote for these?” Badge replied “Each grenade will cost you Rs.100” A shocked Vishnu asked “But, Bandu Bhau, some months ago they were half the price” Badge said “Agreed Vishnupant, but now the situation has changed drastically. The whole country is under the grip of extreme communal tensions. Every Hindu wants to use grenades on Muslims and thus, the demand for grenades have also gone up” Vishnu kept the grenade back into the gunny bag and said “I am sorry Bandu Bhau. But, I can’t afford such a steep price” Badge said “I wish I could help you Vishnupant. But, we too purchase these grenades from the factories and the rates are decided by the manufacturer” Nathuram told Badge “Give him some more time to arrange the cash Bandu Bhau” Badge said “No problem” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu got up and walked out of the shop with a dejected look on their faces and walked back to the printing press. There, Narayan told Vishnu “I have heard that some refugees, who have come from West Punjab, are making grenades in a fire cracker factory in the Chembur area of Bombay. Why don’t you try your luck there?” Vishnu’s eyes lit up as he said “That’s a wonderful suggestion. Maybe I should try there” Nathuram said “Perhaps, you may get them at almost half the price” Vishnu said “I will leave for Bombay by the midnight train tonight itself” Narayan suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked Vishnu “But, Vishnupant …… In order to accomplish this mission, you will need hundreds of grenades. How are you going to finance this mission?” Vishnu replied “Don’t worry Nana. Everything has been sorted out carefully. These grenades which I am buying are not for this mission” Both, Nathuram and Narayan screamed “What? Then why?” Vishnu replied “These grenades are being procured for another mission ….. The mission to raise finances for our final mission”

Nathuram asked “And what is this mission?” Vishnu said “Have you both heard of the octroi check post on the India Hyderabad border? Each day hundreds of trucks carry loads of cargo across the border paying a heavy octroi duty at the check post. By the end of each day, hundreds of thousands of rupees are collected in the form of octroi duty” “I have a plan to raid this check post at sunset, before the cash is dispatched to the banks. We already have over two hundred volunteers in the Hindu Rashtra Dal which is ten times the number of policemen on the checkpost” “If we are successful in this mission, we can earn enough money to wipe out the entire Muslim population from Bombay state to accommodate the Hindu refugees” Narayan jumped with joy “What an idea!” Nathuram said “It is indeed a brilliant idea Vishnupant. You have our full cooperation for this mission” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu had their dinner at a local vegetarian restaurant nearby. Then, they dropped Vishnu at the Pune railway station. **********

Chapter 19 After arriving in Bombay, Vishnu went straight to the refugee camp at Chembur looking out for refugees from West Punjab who were working in a fire cracker factory. The refugees in that camp directed him to a factory named Vassen Puspasen & Co. Pvt. Ltd. Vishnu headed off towards the said factory. The factory was a small shed no big than a motor garage. Inside, there were a few churning machines and boxes of fire crackers piled over each other. It was a public holiday and hence there were no workers on duty that day. Vishnu entered the factory and looked around the barren area. Just then, he saw a young man seated on a wooden bench nursing the index finger of his right hand. Vishnu walked up to the man and asked “Are you the refugee from West Punjab who makes hand grenades” The man looked cautiously at Vishnu and asked “Who are you?” “My name is Vishnu Karkare” he said The man asked “Who sent you here?” Vishnu replied “A friend of mine” The man was still not convinced. He was careful as the stranger could also be a police informer. Vishnu said “Look ….. I have come from Ahmednagar. I am a member of the Hindu Rashtra Dal. Our organization is helping the refugees who’ve come from West Punjab get a home by driving out Muslims from their homes” Vishnu pulled out some copies of newspapers and showed the man reports of the help given by him to refugees in Ahmednagar. At last, the man was convinced. He said “My name is Madanlal Pahwa. I am the man you are looking out for” Vishnu placed his hand on Madanlal’s shoulder and said “I’m deeply pained at what our brethren have gone through” Madanlal said “There is no point on crying over spilt milk Karkaka Saheb. It is not an enemy which has done all this to us. It is our own government which has stabbed the nation and its people” Vishnu said “Absolutely right Madanlal, what is the point in blaming others when our own people have betrayed us” Madanlal asked Vishnu “By the way, Karkara Saheb, why are you helping the refugees. They are Punjabis, Sindhis, Dogras, Jats and Rajputs while you are a Brahmin” Vishnu said “No my friend, I am only an Indian, just like these people who have been cursed by fate” Madanlal said with a sigh “Oh yes, cursed indeed. Who would have thought in his wildest dreams that the son of the richest merchant from West Punjab would one day be living in a shanty, like a refugee” Vishnu said “Madanlal …… I have heard that a man relieves his burden by sharing it with others. If you consider me worthy enough of, please share with me your grief”

Madanlal said “Karkara Seth …… I hail from the small hill town of Pakpattan in the Montgomery district of West Punjab. My father, Kashmirilal Pahwa, was a wealthy merchant and an active Congress worker there” “After completing my matriculation in his home town, I joined the Royal Indian Navy as a wireless operator. During the Second World War, I was posted in Bombay” “After the end of the war, I was honorably discharged from the Navy after which I returned back to my home town and helped my father with his business” “After partition and the riots that followed, our houses were burnt down and we were forced to leave. The womenfolk of our household were forcibly taken away by the Muslims and retained as a trophy” “I was not present in my house when the Muslims attacked us. When I returned, I saw my house burnt down and my family members missing. I searched desperately for them, but found them nowhere” “Finally, I decided to leave the place and migrate to India. I was a part of the refugee column that had left by foot. There were men and women of all ages and conditions” “We walked night and day for days together. Many could not stand the strain especially the elders and the women. They simply fell to the ground after which they were left on the road to die” “After about a month of walking, we finally reached a place called Fazilka, on the Indian side of the Border. There, we were accommodated in tents set up by the army. Around fifteen people were cramped inside the tent meant for just five” “During my stay in Fazilka, I tried to search for my family members. I looked with hope, towards every refugee column coming from Pakistan” “I saw a number of refugee columns coming in. One of them was forty miles long while another one had five hundred women marching naked. Their breasts, nose, ears and cheeks were cut. One of them told me that her child was roasted alive and she was asked to partake of the same. Another one was raped in front of her husband who was tied to a tree” “One day, a truck, loaded with heaps of dead bodies, arrived in Fazilka. I rushed towards the truck. My hands and feet trembled as I saw the bodies being unloaded. There were mutilated dead bodies in that truck. Their hands and feet were cut off and they were slaughtered like animals. I had never seen acts of cannibalism like this before” “Finally, I saw a body being taken off the truck. It was my father’s. He was drenched in blood. His eyeballs were pierced. His fingers were cut off. I cried bitterly as the army personnel piled up all the dead bodies over one another and cremated them together. I returned back to my camp brooding over my fate” “After a few days, I decided to migrate to a city to earn for a living. I was familiar with Bombay as I had worked here for almost four years” “By the end of September, I left Fazilka along with a refugee column and headed for Bombay. Here, I was dumped in the Chembur refugee camp among a heap of unwanted humans” “I roamed all over Bombay with the hope of finding a job. But, I was shown the door wherever I went. Then, one day a fellow refugee introduced me to a professor called Dr. J.C. Jain, who taught Hindi at the Ruia College at Dadar. Dr. Jain also wrote books” “Dr. Jain offered me the job of a salesman. He told me to sell his books door to door and gave me a twenty five percent commission on the sale of books made by me” “I worked for Dr. Jain for some days until I got a job in Vassen Puspasen & Co. Pvt. Ltd. Although, this company was licenced to make fire crackers, its main business was turning out hand grenades” “After the post partition riots, the demand for hand grenades had grown many folds. Many Hindu organizations were buying these grenades to hound out Muslims from their localities. I not only worked on the grenade making machine, but also worked as a salesman for these grenades. In the cover of selling Dr. Jain’s books, I would sell grenades to many anti-Muslim groups” Madanlal showed the index finger of his right hand to Vishnu and said “You see this finger, Seth, I lost it a few days back. It got wedged in between the gears of the turntable while I was making grenades” “There was panic all over. But, I told my fellow workers to relax. There was no point in taking me to a hospital as the authorities would have found out about our illegal activities”

“I simply picked up a knife and chopped the finger off. Since then, I have not been working on the factory floor” Vishnu wiped his tears as Madanlal concluded his story. He composed himself and said “Madanlal …. It is hard to imagine what you people must have gone through” Madanlal replied “This is nothing Karkara Seth. There are people who have been treated worse than animals” Vishnu said “Madanlal, I want to do something for you. I have a business in Ahmednagar. At the same time, I am active with our organization. Why don’t you come with me to Ahmednagar? You can work with me till your finger heals and at the same time, be a part of our social work as well” Madanlal, who was out of his job following the accident, thought it to be a very good idea. But, he had some unsettled accounts with Dr. Jain. Before leaving for Ahmednagar, Madanlal wrote a letter to Dr. Jain that he would settle his accounts with him in a few days. Then, both of them left with a steel trunk filled with grenades and explosives. It was a fateful decision taken by Madanlal. Within days of his departure, the police raided the factory and arrested the owner and all its employees. Had Madanlal still been working there, he would have served at least a year in prison. But, by opting to go with Vishnu, he had associated himself with a much larger conspiracy, the murder of Gandhiji. His decision would eventually land him in prison for life. **********

Chapter 20 In Ahmednagar, Vishnu opened a fruit stall for Madanlal in a small house which he and the other members of the ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’ had snatched from a Muslim owner. Madanlal admired the work that Vishnu had done for the refugees there and began enjoying his life in Ahmednagar. He also took active part in the programs of the ‘Hindu Rashtra Dal’. One day, he met Vishnu and told him “Karkara Seth, I am beginning to like this place and your work. If you permit me, can I stay on in Ahmednagar permanently?” Vishnu said “Of course …… From today, this is your home” But, it was not just the work that had tempted Madanlal to stay back. There was some other reason for Madanlal to stay on in Ahmednagar. He had fallen in love with a local girl named Shevanta, who was one of his customers at his fruit stall. Shevanta would visit Madanlal’s stall regularly on the pretext of buying fruits and vegetables and the two would spend a romantic time behind his stall. Shevanta’s entry into Madanlal’s life had given him a new ray of hope and a desire to live. By the end of October 1947, Vishnu came down to Pune to meet Nathuram and Narayan. Vishnu told them “Nana ….Pandit ….. The problem of hand grenades has been solved. And at the same time, I have also found a young and energetic youngster to head the job” Nathuram asked “Who is he?” Vishnu replied “His name is Madanlal and he is a refugee from Punjab” Narayan said “That’s wonderful news. So, when are we going to execute our first mission?” Vishnu said “Well …..That’s the major problem …..Although the problem of hand grenades has been solved, we now needed arms and ammunitions to carry out this raid” Nathuram said “So, what’s the problem?” Vishnu said “Money ….. I am running out of cash and need a financer for this mission” Narayan emphatically said “That’s not a big problem. I know a person in Bombay who finances such schemes. His name is Dixit Maharaj” Nathuram asked “The same Dixit Maharaj?” Narayan said “Yes, in July, when the Bombay government had fined us for publishing inflammatory articles on the Punjab riots, I had sold a bizarre scheme to him for which, he had paid me Rupees Five Thousand. He is the best person to finance this mission” Vishnu said “But Nana, in case Dixit Maharaj has realized that you had fooled him last time, there could be a problem. I have a suggestion. Why don’t we buy a sten gun to show him? Perhaps he may believe in our story” Nathuram said “Vishnu is right” Narayan and Vishnu then hired a car and drove straight to ‘Shastra Bhandar’. As they entered the shop, Narayan and Vishnu greeted the owner, Digambar Badge. Narayan said “Bandu Bhau, some influential people in Bombay have instructed me to buy a Sten

gun on their behalf for a very important mission” A surprised Badge said “Sten Gun? What on earth are you people up to?” Narayan said “You very well know about the situation in the country, Badge Saheb” Badge thought for a while and then said “Well …. I can’t promise you but, I will try my best” Badge, Vishnu and Narayan got into the car and they drove towards the Yerwada prison. On the way, they collected a person called Gurdayal Singh. As they approached towards the Yerwada prison, Badge told the driver to stop the car near the rear of the prison. Gurdayal got out of the car, went walking to some distance and returned in five minutes with a gleaming Sten gun in his hand. Handing over the sten gun to Narayan, Badge said “Nana Saheb ….. Here is your gun” Narayan took the gun and said “Thank you very much Bandu Bhau. How much do I owe you for it?” Badge said “Rs.1200” Without any hesitation, Narayan paid Badge Rs.1200 for the gun and returned back to the printing press after dropping Badge and Gurdayal Singh. The very next day, Narayan and Vishnu left for Bombay to meet Dixit Maharaj. Dixit Maharaj was annoyed on seeing Narayan enter. He had come to know that Narayan had fooled him the last time. However, Dixit Maharaj kept his cool and called them inside. Dixit Maharaj asked “So Narayanrao, what happened to your flamboyant scheme” Narayan looked cautiously at Vishnu before replying to Dixit Maharaj “Maharaj Ji, believe me, we were all set to execute our plan but, suddenly the Indian government imposed strict checks on the Goa border due to which the mortar shells could not arrive and hence, our plan had to be aborted at the last minute” Then, Narayan showed the Sten gun to Dixit Maharaj and said “Maharaj Ji, We are planning to carry out a midnight raid on the octroi post on the Hyderabad border, kill all the officers present there and decamp with the cash. The check post collects hundreds of thousands of rupees in cash every day. If we succeed in our mission, we would be able to collect a lot of cash to fund our future plans” However, this time Dixit Maharaj looked less enthusiastic about Narayan’s plans. He said “So, what are your requirements?” Narayan replied “Maharaj Ji, we need your Chevrolet station-wagon and Rs.10000 for carrying out this operation” Dixit Maharaj said “I’m sorry. I cannot give you so much cash. However I will give you my car for one month. But, be careful. If you don’t show me the results within one month, don’t show me your face ever again” Narayan and Vishnu were disappointed. But, they accepted his car and drove back to Pune. Within a few days after coming back to Pune, Narayan got a message from the mental asylum that his son, Pappan’s condition had become worse. He immediately rushed to the mental asylum along with his wife Champa. There, Champa, after seeing her son in distress, hugged him and both cried bitterly. ‘Pappan’, told his mother “Aai, I don’t want to live here. The inmates here beat me every day. They even strip me naked and make fun of me. If I live here I will die” Narayan was shocked to hear all this. Champa urged Narayan to take their only son back home. Narayan agreed with Champa’s views and brought his son back home. However, Narayan’s problems were far from over. As soon as he returned home, he was confronted by his angry neighbors. They were irked with the prospect of living with a lunatic in the neighborhood. One of them said “Narayanrao, this was least expected from you. Can you assure us that your lunatic son will not harm our children playing in the neighborhood?” Narayan said “I promise you all. I will personally see to it that my son will not be let outdoors”

The neighbors were satisfied with Narayan’s assurance and the matter was put to rest. Next day, Narayan met Nathuram at the printing press and told him “Pandit, I am backing out from Vishnupant’s plan” A shocked Nathuram asked “What? But, why?” Narayan told Nathuram all about the developments that had taken place in his family life. Nathuram said “Nana, your family is my family. Don’t worry about the plan. We can execute it a few days later. You be at home and look after your child” In the last week of November 1947, Dixit Maharaj came down to Poona without notice and stepped into the printing press. Dixit Maharaj asked Narayan “Narayanrao, may I know the progress of the work so far” Narayan told Dixit Maharaj “Maharaj ji, our plan has been postponed for a while as my son is unwell. But, I promise you that the raid will take place in the coming few days” But, Dixit Maharaj did not believe him. He said angrily “Back to your old tricks Nana?” Nathuram intervened “No Maharaj ji, Nana is speaking the truth. His son is indeed unwell” But, Dixit Maharaj thought that Narayan was fooling him yet again. He did not buy his explanation and drove off in his car. **********

Chapter 21 While India was struggling to make arrangements for the millions of refugees pouring in from across the border, Pakistan was getting aggressive in its treacherous intentions of annexing the princely state of Kashmir. Maharaja Hari Singh, the ruler of Kashmir, had decided against accession, neither to India nor Pakistan. But, Jinnah, who was now the Governor-General of Pakistan, claimed rights over Kashmir as it was a Muslim dominated province and sent orders to his army chief to invade the state. On 22nd October 1947, Jinnah sent Pakistani troops into Kashmir in the guise of the ‘Kabali’ tribes of Kashmir valley. Hari Singh rushed to India for help. India did offer help, but, was subject to Hari Singh signing an ‘Instrument of Accession’ with India. Thus, on 27th October 1947, the Maharaja complied, and Kashmir was acceded to India. Thereafter, Indian troops were sent to Kashmir to defend it. Following the invasion of Kashmir by Pakistani troops, the government of India decided to withhold the amount of Rs.55 crores payable to Pakistan until the Kashmir issue is resolved. India feared that Pakistan would use the money to bankroll the war against India. Though the decision of the Indian Government was unanimously accepted by the Parliament, Gandhi, as expected, expressed his anguish over this decision of the government. On 14th December 1947, massive riots broke out in Sindh where Hindus were systematically identified and killed under the pretext of housing Muslim refugees coming from India. At the time of partition there were 1,400,000 Hindus in Sindh, though most were concentrated in cities such as Hyderabad, Karachi, Shikarpur, and Sukkur. But, within a fortnight, over 500,000 Hindus had left Sindh. In retaliation to the mass massacres of Hindus in Sindh, some hand grenades were thrown on a Muslim procession in Ahmednagar during the Mohurrum festival. The bombs were thrown while the procession was passing through Kapdi Bazaar, where Vishnu’s guest house was located. A day later a bomb exploded near Vasant Talkies in the same area. A number of Muslims were killed in this blast. The police conducted several raids in the Visapur refugee camp and rounded up a few suspects. But, the police never suspected the hand of Vishnu or Madanlal in these attacks. They were presumed to be a bunch of protestors and slogan shouters. Following the blasts, the Bombay government immediately enforced a law forbidding people from carrying all kinds of arms and explosives. As soon as the new law came into force, Vishnu decided to keep the steel trunk containing grenades at a safe location. He called Madanlal to his guest house. Madanlal came rushing “Seth, you called for me?” Vishnu said “Yes Madanlal, it’s very urgent. I want you to shift this trunk right away” Madanlal asked “Why Seth?” Vishnu replied “It’s not the time to ask questions. Do as I say. Just shift this trunk”

Madanlal said “Ok Seth” Vishnu then called out to the manager of his guest house, a person named S.V. Ketkar who was a resident of Pune. Ketkar was staying in a rented room in Ahmednagar, a few minutes distance from the guest house. Vishnu told Ketkar “There is a steel trunk which contains some important things. As it is not safe here, I have told Madanlal to shift it to your room” Ketkar said “No problem Saheb. I will take Madanlal to my room right away” and Madanlal left with the steel trunk along with Ketkar. However, in a strange turn of events, on 1st January 1948, a team of Ahmednagar Police arrived at Ketkar’s residence in the wee hours of the morning. Ketkar, who was barely awake, opened the door and was shocked to see the police standing outside. He asked “What’s the matter Saheb? Why have you come here?” The officer, Inspector Razzak, said “We have a warrant to carry out a search of your house” A terrified Ketkar asked “But, what have I done?” Inspector Razzak said “It is in connection with a murder that took place in Pune last week. We have orders to search houses of all people in Ahmednagar who have contacts in Pune” Inspector Razzak ordered his constables to search Ketkar’s room. During the search, the police found a steel trunk which contained hand grenades, some explosives and a revolver. Inspector Razzak was shocked at the discovery. He sternly asked Ketkar “May I know what these things are doing in your room?” Ketkar began crying and pleading “I know nothing about them Saheb. This trunk was kept in my house by my employer Vishnu Karkare” But, the police did not believe Ketkar. They arrested him and confiscated the goods. But, Ketkars words kept on ringing at the back of Razzak’s ears. Inspector Razzak obtained a search warrant and raided both, Vishnu’s guest house as well as his residence. But, they found nothing incriminating there. **********

Chapter 22 On 5th January 1948, there was a public meeting in Ahmednagar where a prominent Congress leader and a Member of Parliament, Rao Saheb Patwardhan was delivering a lecture on communal harmony. Patwardhan began his speech “Today, our country is going through extremely troubled times. A few fringe elements are hell bent in disturbing the communal harmony that has existed between Hindus and Muslims for ages. But, we should not let them get away in their sinister plans. We have to follow the path shown to us by our Bapu (Gandhi). We need to embrace the Muslims and ……” “Shut up you swine …….” A voice screamed at Patwardhan. It was Madanlal. Madanlal rushed on the stage, pulled out the microphone from Patwardhan’s hand and handing a tight slap on his face, said “To hell with you and your Bapu” Madanlal then pulled out a knife from his pocket and, holding it on Patwardhan’s neck, screamed “Will your Bapu bring our family members back to life. You rascals only know to give sermons. Did your Bapu ever try to save our lives?” Fortunately for Patwardhan, the police, standing nearby, rushed on the stage and pounced on Madanlal. He was arrested and taken to the police station where he was kept for one night in the lockup and then released with a warning. On 6th January 1948, Inspector Razzak was at the police station, when a constable came rushing into his chamber holding some papers in his hand. Handing over the papers to Razzak, the constable said “Sir, these are the test report on the explosives which we confiscated from Ketkar’s house” Razzak took the papers in his hand and asked the constable “What do they say” The constable said “Sir, they clearly say that the grenades thrown on Muslims in December were the same as the ones confiscated from Ketkar’s house” Razzak exclaimed “Oh I see!” The constable further said “Sir, there is a lot more to this case than just the explosives. This man, Madanlal, whom we arrested two days earlier, is in fact a friend of Vishnu Karkare” A stunned Razzak asked “Ketkar’s employer?” The constable said “Yes Sir” The constable said “A month back, Madanlal was brought to Ahmednagar by Karkare. Before coming here, he worked in Bombay. In fact, Madanlal worked in the same factory where these grenades were manufactured” Razzak raised his eyebrows and said “I can smell a rat here” Inspector Razzak immediately wrote to his superiors recommending the arrest of Vishnu and Madanlal. The request however took three days to be processed. On the morning of 9th January 1948, Vishnu was at his guest house when a stranger arrived there and bought a cup of tea. While sipping his tea, he looked suspiciously all around.

After a while, he got up, paid Vishnu for the tea and said “Do you have a matchbox Saheb” As Vishnu pulled out a matchbox from his shirt pocket, the man held a ‘Beedi’ between his lips and bent forward towards the lit matchstick. As Vishnu was igniting the ‘Beedi’, the man whispered to him “Run away from here, an arrest warrant is on its way” After the man walked away, Vishnu immediately sent his servant to call Madanlal who came rushing to the guest house. Vishnu told Madanlal “Collect your belongings. We have to flee this place right away” Madanlal rushed back to his stall, shut it, collected his clothes in a small jute bag and returned back to the guest house, in less than an hour where, Vishnu was waiting for him. Both rushed towards the Ahmednagar Railway Station and were waiting for the train for Pune to arrive. Just then, Vishnu had the shock of his life when he ran into Inspector J.N. Joshi, the Secretary to the District Police Superintendent of Ahmednagar who was also waiting for the train to Bombay to arrive. Inspector Joshi asked Vishnu “So Vishnupant, where are you these days? It’s been a long time since I met you. Looks like you have forgotten your old friends after becoming a big man” Vishnu heaved a sigh of relief when he found out that Joshi was unaware of the arrest warrant issued against him. He said “Arrey …. No Joshi Saheb, How can I forget you? It’s just that …. I was just busy with some work” Joshi asked “So, where are you going?” Vishnu introduced Madanlal to Joshi and said “This is Madanlal, my friend. We are going to Delhi to attend his marriage” Joshi patted Madanlal on his back and said “Congratulations my boy and all the best for the future” Just then, Joshi’s train arrived on the platform. He bid goodbye to Vishnu and left. At 2.00pm, Vishnu and Madanlal boarded the train to Pune. **********

Chapter 23 Vishnu and Madanlal arrived in Pune at 8.00pm the same day. From the railway station, they hired a ‘Tonga’ (Horse Cart) and reached ‘Shastra Bhandar’. Vishnu introduced Madanlal to Badge and then said “Bandu Bhau, I need some new ‘Maal’ (Consignment)” Badge replied “Don’t worry Vishnupant. A whole new stock of ‘Maal’ has arrived two days back. Give me two minutes” Badge rushed inside and returned within a few minutes with a cotton gunny bag containing an assortment of gun-cotton slabs, hand grenades, a pistol and some cartridges. After taking a good look, Vishnu told Badge “Looks very good indeed. I am definitely interested in buying it. But, just give me a couple of days to arrange for the cash” Badge said “No problem Vishnupant. I’ll wait” Vishnu and Madanlal left the store and headed straight to the ‘Hindu Rashtra’ printing press where Nathuram and Narayan were busy discussing their articles to be published the next day. On seeing Vishnu enter the office, Nathuram greeted him and asked “Arrey …. Vishnupant! What a pleasant surprise!” Vishnu entered the office and took his seat. He introduced Madanlal to them saying “Nana …. Pandit …. This is Madanlal. He is the same person who I told you about” Madanlal greeted Nathuram and Narayan with a ‘Namaste’ and they too greeted him. Then, Nathuram and Narayan saw the worried look on Vishnu’s face. Nathuram asked “What is the matter Vishnupant?” Vishnu said “The police have confiscated all the ‘Maal’. Last week they conducted a raid on Ketkar’s room” Narayan slammed his palm on his forehead and said “Oh God!” Nathuram said “Now what?” Vishnu said “That is why I had come to Pune to find new supplies. But, Bandu Bhau’s rates are too high” Narayan said “But, where else can we find a cheaper source for our Maal?” Vishnu said “You are right Nana. Madanlal’s old firm is no longer in business” Just then, Madanlal said “Karkara Seth, I know some people in the Chembur refugee camp. They can certainly help us find someone who will provide us with the Maal” Vishnu nodded his head and said “Perhaps, I should go to Bombay and look out for the Maal” Vishnu and Madanlal had dinner with Nathuram and Narayan in a restaurant and then they all headed straight to the railway station to board the midnight train for Bombay. Before leaving, Vishnu told Nathuram and Narayan “In case anything urgent turns up, you can contact me at the Shivaji Printing Press in Dadar, Bombay. The owner of the press, G.M. Joshi, is my good old friend. I will be there every morning”

Within half an hour, the train arrived at the platform. Vishnu and Madanlal boarded it and, bidding goodbye to Nathuram and Narayan, left for Bombay. Vishnu and Madanlal reached Bombay in the early hours of 10th January 1947. After having a cup of tea, they went to the Chembur refugee camp. There, they met several people, mostly refugees from Madanlal’s home town, Punjab. After sharing a cup of tea with them, they got down to the real business. Madanlal asked one of them “Paaji, Some days back, the police raided our place and confiscated our Maal. Hence, we have come here to buy some more” The refugee said “It is very difficult to get it right now. Due to the police crackdown, all the fire cracker factories have stopped making grenades” Another refugee said “It is unbelievable. We have become strangers in our own land. When our people were butchered like animals, everyone turned a blind eye to it and now, when we have decided to retaliate, the police have suddenly woken up” The first refugee said “But, you don’t worry Puttar. We will definitely find someone who will supply you the Maal” Vishnu and Madanlal thanked the refugees and boarded a bus to Dadar. After getting off the bus, they walked the distance to the Hindu Mahasabha Office there. Vishnu told Madanlal “You spend the night there. I will be staying with my friend G.M. Joshi in Thana. I will meet you in the morning at the Shivaji Printing Press” Madanlal said “Ok Seth” as Vishnu walked towards the Dadar railway station to board the train to Thana. The next day at noon, Madanlal had his lunch at a roadside restaurant and set out towards the Shivaji Printing Press. On the way he ran into his old employer, C.K. Jain. Jain held Madanlal by his arm and said “Hello young man …. Where are you heading?” Madanlal huffed and puffed as he replied “Arrey …. Professor Saheb …. How are you?” Jain said “Don’t worry about my health. Let’s talk business” Madanlal said “Professor Saheb, I am in a hurry right now but, I promise, I will meet you at your residence in the evening” Jain said “Ok, I’ll wait for you” as Madanlal rushed towards the Shivaji Printing Press where Vishnu was waiting for him. Vishnu introduced Madanlal to Joshi and then both left for Chembur to look out for their ‘Maal’. But, once again they returned back empty handed. At 8.00pm, Madanlal went to meet Jain at his residence. A man named Angad Singh was present at Jain’s residence when Madanlal arrived. Madanlal told Jain “Namaste Professor Saheb. I’m sorry as I could not meet you before leaving. It all happened in a hurry” Jain said “No problem. Let’s talk now” Madanlal said “Professor Saheb, I have set up a fruit and vegetable stall in Ahmednagar. My friend, Karkara Seth, has helped me immensely with it” Madanlal continued his rant and told Professor Jain all about his accomplishments in Ahmednagar where he had assaulted the Congress leader, Rao Saheb Patwardhan. But, Jain was not interested. He said “I am not interested in your heroics. All I want to know is, when are you going to pay me the money you we me?” Madanlal said “Just give me three to four days Professor Saheb. I promise you that I will return your money” Jain said “That’s fine with me. I give you four days. But, stick to your word”

Madanlal promised Jain and, taking his leave, went back to the Hindu Mahasabha office in Dadar. **********

Chapter 24 On 12th January 1948, Gandhi issued an ultimatum to Deputy Prime Minister Sardar Patel that all Muslim houses and mosques in Delhi, occupied by Hindu refugees should be vacated within seven days and the Hindu refugees should be sent back to Pakistan. Sardar Patel tried his best to convince Gandhi to give the government around two months to make necessary arrangements to house the refugees. But, Gandhi was unrelenting in his demands. He was hell bent on sending the Hindu refugees back to Pakistan where a certain death awaited them. It was hard to believe, what compelled the Mahatma to take such an extreme step. Those were the days of bitter and extreme cold and the pricking atmosphere of Delhi made even person in well-placed positions shiver. Families after families of refugees who had, come to Delhi for shelter were driven out from their homes in Pakistan. They were simply dumped beside a railway track to fend for themselves. The Indian administration had made no provision whatsoever for their shelter and stay. The refugees had come to Delhi, with their women and small children, after having had to leave everything belonging to them. As there was no place of shelter for them in Delhi to fight the biting cold, they were temporarily living under the roof in mosques. Was not Gandhi aware of the reasons and circumstances that compelled the refugees to occupy the mosques? Was it out of fun that the refugees found these mosques to be a better place to live than their own houses from which they were ousted? As such, were not these mosques being used for the benefit of humanity? While Gandhi urged the Government to evacuate the refugees from the mosques occupied by them, had he asked the Government and the people concerned, to provide some alternative arrangement for their shelter, before getting the mosques evacuated, he would have shown some human touch in his demands But instead, Gandhi, like a ruthless inhuman, issued an ultimatum to the Indian Government to simply throw these helpless people out of the country. Finally, the Indian Government succumbed to Gandhi’s demands and issued a seven day notice to the refugees asking them to vacate the houses and mosques failing which the police would remove them by the use of force. In the evening, the Viceroy of India, Lord Mountbatten, came to Birla House to visit Gandhi. He apprised the Mahatma about the deteriorating situation in North India. Gandhi assured Mountbatten that he would take the necessary steps to see that the situation is brought under control. Lord Mountbatten further told Gandhi that, on the instructions of Sardar Patel, India had decided to withhold the balance payment of Rs.55 crore payable to Pakistan till the Kashmir issue is resolved. That evening, at the prayer meeting, Gandhi announced his decision to start a fast unto death. He then laid down a set of seven demands which needed to be met for him to end his fast. Gandhi demanded that the Hindu refugees do not belong to this country and hence, they should be sent back to Pakistan. He demanded that all mosques occupied by Hindu refugees should be vacated and be handed over to Muslims.

He demanded that all Muslims sent to Pakistan should be recalled. He also demanded that the war in Kashmir should be stopped although Pakistan had annexed one third of Kashmir. **********

Chapter 25 On Monday, 12th January 1948, at 7.00pm, the news of Gandhi’s fast came clacking in on the teleprinter of ‘Hindu Rashtra Publications’. Nathuram was furious after reading the news. He passed on the newsfeed to Narayan and said “I don’t believe it. How this man could be so ruthless and inhuman to send these helpless refugees back from where they have been discarded like a heap of unwanted garbage” Narayan read the newsfeed and said “This man is insane. Is he a human or an animal?” Nathuram said “This man has crossed his limits and needed to be stopped” Narayan said “You are right Pandit. We will stage a strong but peaceful demonstration at the prayer meetings of Gandhiji” Nathuram screamed “What the hell are you talking about Nana. Haven’t you forgotten what happened to the peaceful protests we held at Panchgani and Delhi? We were labeled as criminals. It is futile trying to scream into the ears of the deaf. We need to do something drastic to stop this man” Nathuram and Narayan sat down immersed in deep thoughts, thinking as to how this man can be stopped from sending these helpless refugees back into the jaws of certain death. After a few minutes, Nathuram got up from his chair, took a deep breath, looked up at Narayan and said “I have decided. I am going to kill the Mahatma” Narayan looked at Nathuram with awe and then burst into a laughter. He thought that Nathuram was joking. Nathuram said “It’s not a joke Nana. I have actually decided to kill the Mahatma” Narayan was shell-shocked. He gathered his composure and said “Are you in your senses Pandit?” Nathuram said “Yes Nana” Narayan said “Pandit, although I agree with your views, you are up to something very dangerous. Do you have any idea of the consequences of your actions?” Nathuram said “Yes Nana, I do realize the consequences of my actions. The moment people come to know about it, they would change their views about me in spite of knowing the circumstances which compelled me to take this extreme step” “My status and honor in the society and the sympathies which the people entertained for me will be smashed completely and I would be looked upon as the most despicable fellow in the society” “The only thing that I could expect from the people would be nothing but hatred. I shall be totally ruined and all my honor, more valuable than my life, shall be lost if I were for kill Gandhiji” Narayan said “And …. Despite knowing all this, you still want to go ahead with it?” Nathuram said “Yes Nana …. For the sake of my country” Narayan blasted at Nathuram “Have you alone taken the responsibility of safeguarding national interests. What is the use of all this if people do not value your work” Nathuram said “Nana, what if people like Bhagat Singh, Udham singh, Madanlal Dhingra and Subhash Chandra Bose thought like you? Would our country attain freedom? The Mahatma had even

called these people terrorists” Narayan pleaded “But Pandit …..” Nathuram said “I understand you concern Nana. But, I have made up my mind. I know that my own future would be totally ruined but the nation would be saved from the inroads of Pakistan” “Our own people may even call me devoid of any sense or foolish, but the nation would be free to follow the course founded on reason which I consider to be necessary for sound nation building” “Indian politics in the absence of Gandhiji would be practical, logical and will possess the ability to retaliate, and our country will be powerful with armed forces” “Hence, after having fully considered the consequences of my action, I have taken the final decision to kill the Mahatma” Narayan said “I welcome your decision Pandit and promise you that I will be by your side till the very end. But, it is not going to be an easy job” Nathuram said “I know. Although I have taken the decision to kill the Mahatma, I still don’t know how I am going to kill him, with what weapon and who else would be with me” Nathuram and Narayan sat and thought over it for a while. Then suddenly, Nathuram got up and said “I remember, my younger brother, Gopal has a Webley Scott 0.38 service revolver which he had picked up during his stint in the British Indian Army during the Second World War” Narayan got up and said “That’s wonderful. Let’s leave for Kirkee, by daybreak tomorrow, and get the gun from Gopal” Nathuram and Narayan embraced each other and cried bitterly as they had finally found their ultimate goal in life. **********

Chapter 26 On Tuesday, 13th January 1948, at 7.00 in the morning, Nathuram and Narayan hired a taxi and headed straight to Kirkee, the suburb of ‘Pune’, where Gopal lived with his wife and two kids. That day, Gopal was alone in the house as his wife, Sindhu, had gone to her mother’s house along with the kids. He was happy on seeing his brother at his doorsteps. “Arrey …. Anna. What a surprise!” said Gopal Nathuram said “Gopal, we wanted your help” Gopal said “Give me orders Anna” Nathuram said “Gopal, can you lend us your revolver?” A stunned Gopal asked “Revolver …. Why?” Nathuram did not waste any time in getting straight to the point. He said “I have decided to kill Gandhiji” Gopal was shell shocked. He screamed “Kill Gandhiji? Anna, do you know what you are saying?” Nathuram said “Yes Gopal, you heard right” Gopal pleaded “Anna, please don’t do it. Do you know the outcome of it? You will either be shot or will be hanged” Nathuram placed his hand on a weeping Gopal’s shoulder and said “Look Gopal, I know your concerns for me. But, it is a duty that I have to carry out for my people” Gopal asked “What duty Anna?” Nathuram said “You very well know about the plight of the millions of refugees who have come from Pakistan. They gave up everything and decided to migrate to India. But, these bloody brutes were still not satisfied. They attacked their convoys and slaughtered them like animals. Now you tell me Gopal, will they be safe if they are heckled out of this country and sent back to Pakistan?” Gopal replied “No Anna, they will surely be killed there” Nathuram said “Your Mahatma has gone on a fast demanding that these helpless souls be thrown out of the country and be sent back from where they came from. Hence, I have decided to end this man’s life before the Indian Government surrenders to his outrageous demands and throws these poor people out of the country” “Tell me Gopal. Am I wrong in deciding to kill him?” Gopal said “No Anna, you are absolutely right. I will definitely give you my revolver. But, on one condition ……” Nathuram asked “What is the condition?” Gopal replied “I will give you the revolver only if you allow me to kill Gandhiji” Nathuram screamed “What? Are you mad Gopal” Gopal said “I had asked you the same question Anna”

Nathuram said “Gopal ….. I mean to say …… Think about yourself. You have a wife, two kids …… Think about them. Who is there to cry behind me?” Gopal said “Are we nothing for you Anna?” Nathuram said “I didn’t mean that Gopal …… Please try to understand …….” Narayan intervened and said “Ok Gopal, if you want to kill him, then you will be granted your wish” Nathuram screamed at Narayan “What? …. What are you saying Nana?” Narayan patted Nathuram on his back and said “Relax Pandit” Gopal told them “The revolver is in Uksan. I had buried it under the soil in the front garden of our house there. But, don’t worry, I will retrieve the revolver from there and will be in Delhi whenever you tell me” Narayan said “In that case, you apply for leave tomorrow itself and inform us when it is sanctioned” Gopal nodded his head as Nathuram and Narayan walked out of his house after bidding goodbye to him. As soon as they were on the street, Nathuram asked Narayan “Why did you promise him” Narayan replied “Have faith in me Pandit. Nothing like that will ever happen” and they returned back to Pune. By noon that day, Gandhi began his fast at the Birla House. The fast began with the singing of a ‘Bhajan’ (Hymn) ‘Vaishnava jana tu tene kahiye’ (Call him a true man of God) and in the presence of the press, members of the Congress, his close aides and members of the Birla family Sardar Patel was very upset with Gandhi for undertaking this fast as he had shown a trust deficit in his abilities as a Home Minister. He did not visit the Birla House that day and sent a message that he was going to Ahmedabad. That evening, as the Viceroy, Lord Mountbatten was hosting a function at the Government Guest House, shocking news came in. A train bringing Hindu refugees from Pakistan had been attacked in West Punjab. Over 500 refugees were brutally massacred and women were abducted. It was immediately brought to the notice of Gandhi. He did not utter a word on the train massacre but reiterated his demand on vacating Hindu refugees from Delhi. That evening, Nathuram and Narayan went to ‘Shastra Bhandar’ and met Badge. Narayan said “Bandu Bhau, we are interested in buying the grenades and explosives which were shown to Vishnu two days back. But, we have a condition. We shall take the delivery and do the payments only in Bombay” Badge said “I have no objections provided you pay for our expenses” Narayan said “Agreed. So, we shall meet tomorrow at the Hindu Mahasabha office in Dadar” **********

Chapter 27 On Wednesday 14th January 1948, at 3.30pm, Nathuram and Narayan arrived at the Poona Railway Station to board the Deccan Express to Bombay. As soon as the train arrived at the platform, Nathuram and Narayan entered the second class compartment and took two window seats facing one another. As the train was about to leave, Narayan saw a woman moving up and down the corridor looking for a window seat. Narayan got up and offered her his window seat and himself occupied the vacant seat next to Nathuram. As the Deccan Express started moving, Narayan asked the woman “Excuse me, are you Bimba, the famous actress?” She replied “Yes, but Bimba is my screen name. My real name is Shanta Modak” As the train picked up speed, Narayan and Bimba struck up an amicable conversation and were having a good time talking to each other. However, Nathuram was drowned in deep thoughts, thinking about the biggest mission of his life that lay ahead of him. A few carriages behind theirs, Badge, along with his assistant Shankar Kishtaiya, were sitting in the third class compartment of the same train. To avoid being identified, Badge had disguised himself like a ‘Sadhu’ (holy man) wearing a saffron robe and had daubed his forehead with wood ash. His assistant Shankar was carrying a cloth bag hung on his shoulder which contained the explosives Badge was supposed to deliver to Nathuram and Narayan in Bombay. In the evening, the Indian Cabinet met at the lawns of the Birla House to discuss the payment of Rs.55 crore to Pakistan. Sardar Patel skipped this meet to express his displeasure and left for Ahmedabad without meeting Gandhi. Before leaving, he sent a letter to Gandhi offering to resign from the government. In the presence of Gandhi, the Cabinet took the decision to pay Pakistan the said amount. The Mahatma expressed his satisfaction at the decision taken by the government. Thus, for the first and only time in world history, a country had financed its enemy who was waging a war against it and it was all due to the coercion of Gandhi. At 7.30pm, Nathuram and Narayan arrived at the Dadar Railway Station in Bombay. As they got off the train, Bimba too got off at the same station. Narayan approached Bimba and asked her “Excuse me, can we drop you to your destination?” Bimba replied “No thank you. My brother is on his way to pick me up. However, if you don’t mind, I can drop you if you both are going anywhere close to Shivaji Park” Since Nathuram and Narayan were going to the Hindu Mahasabha office, which was very close to Shivaji Park, they agreed to go in her car. Bimba dropped Nathuram and Narayan in front of Savarkar’s residence. She was Savarkar’s

immediate neighbor. Nathuram and Narayan got off the car and thanked Bimba for the lift. Then they walked up to the Hindu Mahasabha office, which was half a mile from there. Badge and Shankar, who had arrived by the same train, reached the Hindu Mahasabha office before Nathuram and Narayan as they had walked directly from the station to the Mahasabha office. Both waited for around half an hour. Badge looked at his wrist watch and said to Shankar “I think they are late. Till that time, let’s go and have a cup of tea” Just as Badge and Shankar were about to leave, they saw Nathuram and Narayan entering the Mahasabha office. Narayan told Badge “Have you brought the Maal?” Badge tapped on his bag and said “Yes” Narayan said “Ok. Keep the bag somewhere at a safe place and bring it tomorrow morning” Narayan looked at Nathuram and said “Till then we shall go to the Bhuleshwar Temple and arrange for the money” Badge overheard the conversation and asked “Bhuleshwar Temple? Dixit Maharaj?” A surprised Narayan asked “Do you know him?” Badge said “Yes of course, I have supplied him a number of weapons in the past. If I come along, perhaps I could be of some help to you” Nathuram and Narayan took Badge and Shankar along with them and went to meet Dixit Maharaj. By the time they reached there, it was nearing midnight. Dixit Maharaj had already gone to bed. Nathuram and Narayan decided to visit Dixit Maharaj the next morning. Badge, who had visited the house several times, knew every staff of the house. He told the servant “Narain, tell Mararaj ji that we shall come in the morning. In the meantime, will you please keep this bag at a safe place as it contains some important material? It won’t be safe at the place we stay” The servant said “Yes, sure” After handing over the bag to the servant, they all returned back to Dadar where Nathuram and Narayan dropped Badge and Shankar at the Mahasabha office and headed towards the Sea Green Hotel (South) at Marine drive. Badge and Shankar walked inside the main hall of the building where most of the main lights were switched off. They saw four men sleeping on the floor. One of them suddenly called out “Badge Saheb, Kab aaye?” (Badge, when did you come?). A stunned Badge glared at the questioner and recognized him. He was Madanlal whom Vishnu had brought to his shop a few days back. Badge greeted Madanlal. Then, they sat and talked for quite some time. Just then, Madanlal noticed that Badge and Shankar were not carrying any bedding. He offered them a bed sheet and a blanket each and they all went to sleep. **********

Chapter 28 On Thursday, 15th January 1948, at 8.30am, Nathuram and Narayan went to the Tata Airlines office and booked two tickets on the afternoon flight to Delhi for the 17th under false names, D.N. Karmarkar and N.S. Marathe. Then, they went to the Hindu Mahasabha office where they found Madanlal standing outside. He had just woken up. Madanlal greeted them “Namaste Panditji, Namaste Nanaji” Narayan told Madanlal “Namaste Madanlal ….” Madanlal said “How come you are here?” Nathuram replied “Listen Madanlal, we are in a hurry right now. We will see you later in the evening” Madanlal said “Ok” Nathuram and Narayan entered the Mahasabha Bhuvan and saw Badge and Shankar barely awake. Narayan screamed at Badge “We have not come here on a holiday. Come on ….” Nathuram and Narayan dashed off with Badge and Shankar in a taxi to the Shivaji Printing Press in Dadar, where they saw Vishnu standing at the entrance of the press. Vishnu was surprised to see Nathuram and Narayan with Badge in Bombay. He asked Nathuram “Arrey …. You both? ….. Here?” Nathuram took him aside and told him “Listen …. It’s very important” Vishnu said “I know Pandit. But, please give me some more time to arrange for the Maal” Narayan screamed “To hell with the Maal ….. That plan has been shelved. We are doing something far more dangerous” Vishnu asked “What is it?” Nathuram said “I have decided to kill Gandhiji” Vishnu was shell shocked “What!” Narayan said “You heard it right Vishnupant” Nathuram said “That’s why we have come here to ask you whether you are with us” Vishnu said “Is that a question to ask Pandit? Of course I am with you. This would be the greatest service to mankind that I would be doing in my lifetime” Vishnu asked them “I have a request. Can we also include Madanlal in our gang as he is familiar with explosives?” Narayan said “That’s fine. Let’s take him along as well” Then, they all got back into the taxi and went back to the Mahasabha office where they collected Madanlal and headed straight to the Bhuleshwar Temple.

At the entrance of the temple, the servant, Narain, told Badge that Dixit Maharaj was unwell and had instructed him to bring them all into his bedroom. Vishnu told Madanlal “Keep your luggage here in the main hall and come along with us” Madanlal said “Ok, Karkara Seth” and followed them all into the bedroom. As soon as they entered the bedroom, Dixit Maharaj screamed at Badge “How dare you keep this incriminating material in my house without my consent?” Badge apologized for our mistake “I’m terribly sorry Maharaj ji. It was a mistake. But, we had no choice as we reached here late in the evening” Dixit Maharaj said “Anyway, show me what you have got” Badge opened the bag and showed Dixit Maharaj the goods in the bag. Badge showed him the grenade and tried to explain how it was used. Dixit Maharaj was shocked to see that Badge did not know how to use a grenade. He snatched the grenade from Badge’s hand and said “You idiots! You don’t even know how to use it. Here … Hold it like this” Dixit Maharaj then demonstrated how to press the striker handle and pull out the pin with one’s teeth. Everyone was shocked to see the god man having knowledge of the use of grenades. Dixit Maharaj said “Didn’t you see it in films?” In order to save his teeth, Badge pointed his finger at Madanlal and said “Maharaj ji, I admit that I have no knowledge on the use of this stuff. But, we have a trained professional who is an expert in throwing grenades” Dixit Maharaj looked at Badge and Madanlal suspiciously. Just then, the servant walked inside the bedroom and took Dixit Maharaj away for his medicinal bath. After Dixit Maharaj had left, Nathuram took Narayan aside and whispered to him “Nana, it would be helpful if Dixit Maharaj could lend us a good revolver. I have heard that he had supplied many revolvers to rebels in Hyderabad” Narayan said “Good idea Pandit” Then, Narayan turned towards everyone and said “All of you wait in the main hall while I and Badge talk to Dixit Maharaj” As they all were leaving the bedroom, Badge handed over the bag containing explosives to Madanlal and whispered in his ear “Keep this with you” Madanlal nodded his head and walked out of the bedroom with the rest. Once they were in the main hall, Madanlal tucked the bag with explosives into his bedding and rolled it up. Vishnu walked up to Madanlal and whispered “Madanlal, we are leaving for Delhi for a very important mission” Madanlal asked “What mission, Karkara Seth?” Vishnu said “We are going there to kill Mahatma Gandhi” There was excitement written all over Madanlal’s face. He said with a broad smile on his face “Wow, can I too be a part of this mission?” Vishnu said “In fact, I was just about to ask you the same thing” Madanlal said “Is this something to ask Seth? I would consider it to be my honor to be associated with this mission” Vishnu said “Good” Madanlal asked “So, when are we leaving?” Vishnu replied “Today evening …… By the Punjab Mail”

In an hour, Dixit Maharaj returned back to his bedroom after his medicinal bath. Narayan then told him “Maharaj ji, we are planning to carry out a strike against the ‘Kabali’ rebels invading Kashmir and these grenades were for the same purpose” Dixit Maharaj gave an angry look at Narayan and said “You and your big lies Narayanrao!” Narayan pleaded “No Maharaj ji ….. Believe me ….” Dixit Maharaj asked “So, what can I do for you” Narayan said “Maharaj ji, can you give us a good revolver for our safety as it isn’t safe travelling beyond Delhi unarmed” But, Dixit Maharaj turned down his request saying “I’m sorry Narayanrao. I do not have any revolver with me” Narayan then requested “In that case, Maharaj ji, can you give us some money at least so that we can buy a revolver?” Dixit Maharaj lost his temper. He screamed “Narayanrao, Do you think I am an idiot? You say that you are going to Kashmir to fight the Kabali’s, who are armed with automatic weapons. With what are you going to fight them, sticks and stones?” Narayan quitely walked out of the bedroom. As he reached the main hall, he looked at Nathuram and shook his head with a dejected look on his face. Narayan walked up to Nathuram and said “He refused to give us a single penny” Nathuram said “Now what? We also need to pay Badge for the Maal” Narayan said “Shall we take him along?” Nathuram said “But, is he reliable?” Narayan said “We don’t have any choice” Nathuram said “Do you think he will agree?” Narayan said “I have heard that Badge is facing a severe cash crunch. Many of his customers have defaulted with payments. I can lure him with a promise of a rich reward” Nathuram said with a worried look on his face “Ok then, let’s take him along with us” They all walked back to the taxi standing outside the temple and drove back to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan in Dadar. **********

Chapter 29 Nathuram, Narayan, Vishnu, Madanlal and Badge reached the Mahasabha office by noon. As soon as they got off the taxi, Narayan pulled Badge aside and whispered in his ears “Bandu Bhau, we are not going to Kashmir but, Delhi for a very big mission” Badge asked “And what is it?” Narayan replied “We are going there to kill Gandhiji” Badge was shocked “What?” Narayan nodded his head and said “We will be very happy if you be a part of this mission and more …. If we succeed, many rich Hindu businessmen will reward us handsomely” The allurement of a rich reward tempted Badge to accept the offer. He instantly agreed to be a part of the mission and said “Of course Nana Saheb, I would love to be associated with such a great service. But, I have one small request” Narayan asked “What?” Badge said “Can you please grant me a day off so that he can go to Poona to attend some unfinished business? I promise you that I will be back in time for the mission” Nathuram agreed as he too wanted to go to Pune to find out whether Gopal’s leave was sanctioned and whether he would be able to come with them to Delhi or not. Narayan gave Badge Rs.50 for his expenses and told him “You to go to Poona now but meet us on the 17th right here” Then, Vishnu walked up to Nathuram and said “Pandit, I and Madanlal are leaving for Delhi by the Punjab Mail which will depart from the Victoria Station at 5.00pm this evening” Nathuram said “Good. We shall meet on the 18th at the Hindu Mahasabha office in Delhi” Nathuram gave Vishnu Rs.300 for his travelling expenses. Then, he took their leave and walked up to the Dadar station to board the Deccan Queen superfast train to Poona. Narayan took a taxi for the Sea Green Hotel while Vishnu and Madanlal had their lunch at a roadside hotel. After completing his lunch, Madanlal told Vishnu “Seth, I have some very urgent work to attend. As soon as I complete my work, I will come directly to the Victoria Railway Station” Vishnu said “Ok. But, hurry up. The train will depart at 5 pm sharp” Madanlal then caught a bus and went to meet Dr. Jain who was at his residence when Madanlal arrived. Madanlal entered Jain’s house and, handing over the cash to him, said “Here Professor Saheb, the money I owe you” Dr. Jain pocketed the money and said “Thank you” Madanlal said “Professor Saheb, I am going to Delhi for a very important mission. You are like a father figure to me. When I was alone and helpless in this city, you helped me. Hence I have come to seek your blessings” Dr. Jain asked “What mission are you going on?”

Madanlal replied “We are going there to kill a big leader” Dr. Jain was stunned “What ……? Who ……. ?” Madanlal tried to dodge the question but, Dr. Jain urged him to name the leader. Finally, Madanlal told him “It is Gandhiji” Dr. Jain was horrified. He told Madanlal “Do you understand the implications of what you say? If you dare to take part in anything of that sort, your life will be ruined” Dr. Jain curiously asked Madanlal “Are you alone or is someone else with you?” Madanlal hesitantly replied “My employer …. Karkara Seth is with me” For almost two hours, Dr. Jain desperately tried to convince Madanlal to change his mind. Finally, Madanlal assured Jain of giving his advice a thought and left his house. Immediately after Madanlal left, Dr. Jain picked up the phone and called up his friend Angad Singh and discussed the matter with him. Angad Singh said that Madanlal was back to his usual big talks and told Dr. Jain to ignore his claims. After leaving Dr. Jain’s house, Madanlal boarded a bus and went straight to Victoria Station where Vishnu was waiting for him. However, as Madanlal was a bit late in getting there, the Punjab Mail had already left and there were no more fast trains leaving for Delhi that day. The only train left was the slow Peshawar Express which took 48 hrs to reach Delhi. At 9.00pm, Vishnu and Madanlal got into the Peshawar Express and managed to find some space in the crowded third class compartment of the train. The Peshawar Express left exactly on time, at 9.30pm. An hour later, Badge and Shankar boarded the Madras Mail to ‘Pune’ from the same station. At 6.00pm, the Deccan Queen reached Kirkee. From the station, Nathuram went straight to meet Gopal at his residence. He was relieved to hear that his leave was sanctioned from 17th January for five days. Gopal told Nathuram “Anna, I will be going to Uksan on Friday, 16th January, to get the revolver. Once I get it, I will board an early train to Bombay. On the 17th, I will board the Punjab Mail and will arrive in Delhi by evening on 18th January” Nathuram then removed Rs.250 from his pocket and, handing it to Gopal, said “Keep this cash for your expenses. I will be there at the New Delhi railway station to receive you” Nathuram and Gopal had an evening meal together before Nathuram boarded a bus and headed back to his printing press in Pune to spend the night. In Bombay, Narayan was feeling lonely in his hotel room. He called up the hostel and invited Manorama to his room. Within minutes, Manorama was there at the hotel. After spending some warm moments together, Narayan told her “Manorama, I am going to Delhi for a very dangerous mission and may not return back alive. This may be our last meeting” Manorama was shattered. She cried “Oh my God! Now what will happen to me?” Narayan tried to console her “Why you are so worried Manorama? Nobody knows about our relationship. You are so pretty. You can marry a good man and settle down” Manorama said “It’s not so easy. Soon, everyone will know about our relationship” Narayan said “What do you mean?” Manorama said “I am pregnant” Narayan screamed “What ……?” Manorama cried “If anything happens to you, I’ll be finished. My orthodox Christian family would crucify me for the sin I have committed” Narayan said “Don’t worry Manorama. Nothing will happen to me. If the Lord wishes, soon I’ll be

back with you” Narayan had to abort his plans to raise funds for the mission and had to spend the next two days consoling Manorama. Meanwhile, in Delhi, Gandhi’s fast had entered its third day. As he was too weak to walk up to the prayer ground, a microphone was hooked up in his room by his bedside. The physicians attending him stated that he was losing weight and acetone bodies had appeared in his urine. Nehru was then told to act fast as Gandhi’s condition was deteriorating. In the evening, Nehru addressed a gathering of Hindu refugees in the national capital. He told them that the loss of Gandhi would mean the loss of India’s soul. He appealed to the refugees to vacate the mosques and Muslim houses which they were occupying in order to save Gandhi’s life. Suddenly, panic gripped the refugees who were faced with a dilemma of vacating the only shelter above their heads in this chilling Delhi winter. They got very angry with Gandhi for demanding their ouster and decided to raise their voice against the injustice meted out to them by the Mahatma. Late that evening, the refugees marched towards the Birla House shouting slogans “Khoon ka badla khoon se lenge” (Blood will be avenged by blood) and “Marta hai to marne do, hamein ghar do” (If he’s dying, let him die, we want shelter). Nehru, who was present at the Birla House at that time, charged towards the refugees hurling abuses at them. But, when he saw that the refugees were unrelenting, he ordered a police crackdown to disperse the crowds. **********

Chapter 30 On Friday, 16th January 1948, in the wee hours of the morning, the Madras Mail carrying Badge and Shankar arrived at the Pune railway station. From the station, Badge and Shankar went straight to ‘Shastra Bhandar’, collected their stock of explosives and stuffed them in a cloth bag. Shankar tucked the bag on his back as he and Badge rushed to the house of Ganpat Kharat, a member of the Bombay Legislative Assembly and a Congress leader. Badge stood outside Kharat’s house and called out loudly “Ganpat Bhau, are you at home?” Within minutes, Kharat came out of the house and greeted Badge “Arrey, Badge …… How are you?” Badge politely replied “I am fine Ganpat Bhau. In fact, I had some urgent work with you” Kharat said “Yes, please tell me. What is it that I can do for you?” Badge said “I am going to Delhi tonight for some very important work” Badge tapped his hand on the cotton bag on Shankar’s back and said “This bag contains some valuable material. Will you please keep it safely with you for some days until I return?” Kharat agreed “Of course” Kharat led Badge to his store where Badge kept the cloth bag inside a steel trunk. Badge thanked Kharat and walked out of his house. At around 8.30am, Badge and Shankar reached the ‘Hindu Rashtra’ office where Nathuram was waiting for them. Nathuram asked Badge “So, have you made up your mind to come with us to Delhi?” Badge said “Yes. I am coming with you” Nathuram said “Good” Badge asked Nathuram “But Pandit, How are you going to execute this task? You don’t even have a weapon” Then, Nathuram handed over a 0.22 bore magazine pistol to Badge and told him “I have this small pistol with me. Can you to replace it with a revolver of a bigger bore?” Badge replied “Of course I can. But, it will cost you something extra” Nathuram said “Don’t worry about the small expenditures. Just get me the revolver” Badge pocketed the pistol and walked out the printing press along with Shankar. They went straight to meet a man called S.D. Sharma, but found out that Sharma was not in his house and would return in the evening. Meanwhile, Nathuram boarded a bus for Sangli to meet his parents for one last time before catching the train to Bombay. He reached Sangli by afternoon. Nathuram’s parents were very happy to see him. He was meeting them after years. Nathuram had his lunch with his parents and rested for a while talking to his mother.

His mother asked “Hope you are keeping good health, son” Nathuram replied “Don’t worry about my health mother. I am absolutely fine” His mother said “Not heard a word from you for a very long time. Looks like you forgot us” Nathuram said “No mother ….. How can I ever forget you? It’s just that ….. I was occupied with some work” Nathuram talked at length with his mother reliving some fond memories from his past. Finally, by sunset, it was time for Nathuram to proceed towards the railway station to catch the Deccan Queen for Bombay. Nathuram touched his parent’s feet to seek their blessings “Aaii ….. Baba …. Wish me success for the most important mission of my life” His father blessed Nathuram “May the Lord give you the strength to accomplish your task” His mother said “Do come back successful son” Nathuram said “Sure mother, if the Lord almighty wishes, soon I will be with you” Nathuram turned and walked out of the house. After covering some distance he stopped, turned and bid goodbye to his parents. As he was bidding goodbye to his parents, somewhere deep within, he could sense that this would be the last time he would be seeing them. Nathuram was overwhelmed with emotions. But somehow, he wiped his tears and put up a brave smile while bidding goodbye to his parents. Thereafter, he proceeded towards the railway station. Meanwhile, the Peshawar Express, in which Vishnu and Madanlal were travelling, reached the Bhopal Railway Station. A fellow passenger saw Vishnu reading a Marathi newspaper. He asked “Excuse me, are you Marathi?” Vishnu looked up at the man and replied “Yes” The man said “Namaste, my name is Mohan Angchekar. I am a refugee who recently migrated from Lahore” Vishnu also introduced himself. Thereafter, they got into an amicable conversation. Angchekar talked at length with Vishnu narrating him his experiences in the refugee columns. Angchekar told Vishnu that he was on his way to Delhi to get his government job transferred to India. Vishnu, as generous as ever, offered to help Angchekar as he was a total stranger to Delhi. Late in the evening in Pune, Badge went back to meet S.D. Sharma. Fortunately, Sharma was at his residence when Badge arrived. Badge said “Sharmaji, you remember ….. I had sold a 0.32 caliber revolver to you some months ago?” Sharma said “Oh yes …. I still have it” Badge said “If you don’t mind, can I have it back?” Sharma asked “Why?” Badge said “A friend of mine needs one very urgently. But, don’t worry I have this 0.22 bore magazine pistol which is in a very good working condition” Sharma said “Ok. Wait a minute” He went inside and returned in a minute with the 0.32 caliber revolver. Handing the revolver to Badge, Sharma said “Here is your revolver and these are four cartridges”

Badge put the revolver in his bag and rushed with Shankar to the railway station to board the train to Bombay. But, by the time he had finished his business, it was almost midnight. Meanwhile, in Delhi, on the orders of the Indian administration, the police stormed into the refugee camps and forced the refugees to sign on a declaration. The declaration said “We, the refugees, who have come from Pakistan, agree to happily vacate the houses and mosques occupied by us so that our Muslim brothers can return back home” The refugees pleaded “Saheb, it is very cold and chilly outside. Where shall we go along with our women and small children?” The police replied “That’s not our concern. We have received orders from the government to take your signatures” The police forcefully took thumb imprints of the refugees on the declaration. Those who resisted were brutally thrashed and beated with cane sticks. The declaration signed by the refugees was then shown to Gandhi. The Congress leaders and the followers of the Mahatma present there, requested him to break his fast. But, instead of breaking his fast, Gandhi put forth a fresh new set of demands to break his indefinite fast much to the horror of the people present there. He demanded that leaders of all political parties should give an undertaking that they will henceforth allow the Muslims to live in peace in India. By now, Gandhi’s fast was becoming a nuisance for the government and a curse for the refugees. At many refugee camps in North India, refugees could be seen praying to the almighty to relieve them of this curse called Mahatma Gandhi. **********

Chapter 31 On Saturday 17th January 1948, at 5.00 in the morning, the Deccan Queen reached the Victoria Station in Bombay. Nathuram got off the train and waited on the platform for Badge to arrive. The Madras Mail carrying Badge and Shankar arrived within an hour. Nathuram was surprised to see Badge getting off the train all alone. He walked up to Badge and asked him "Are you alone? Where is Shankar?" Badge replied "He got off the train at Dadar. I told him to go straight to the Hindu Mahasabha office" Nathuram said "Good. Now hurry up. We have a lot of work to do" Badge and Nathuram hired a taxi and shuttled all over Bombay to raise funds for their mission. Nathuram first went to the Cotton Exchange Building near Paidhone and met some rich Hindu traders there. Then, he met industrialists Charandas Meghi, Ganpatrao Afzalpurkar and merchant Mahadev Kale. Within two hours, Nathuram had collected more than Rs.2000 and still had two more people to meet. But, first he decided to make another attempt at getting hold of Dixit Maharaj’s revolver. So, he went straight to the Bhuleshwar Temple. But, Dixit Maharaj simply refused to give him the revolver and told Nathuram to buy it from him at the market price. Nathuram refused to do so and walked out of the house. This time however, Nathuram was not disappointed as he already had two revolvers with him. Nathuram and Badge then drove to the Fort Areas, to the Sea Green Hotel. Badge waited in the taxi as Nathuram went upstairs to meet Narayan. As Narayan opened the door, Nathuram saw a disconsolate Manorama sitting on the bed and weeping. He decided not to interfere in Narayan's personal matters and politely told him "We are getting late Nana. We should make a move now" Narayan nodded his head as Nathutam walked downstairs near the taxi waiting outside. Within a few minutes, Narayan walked downstairs with a tearful Manorama and got into the taxi. As the taxi moved, there was pin drop silence all the way as everyone was occupied with their own worries. In just under half hour, the taxi arrived at the Pandita Ramabai Hostel. Manorama and Narayan got off the taxi. Narayan placed his hand over Manorama's shoulder and said "Don't worry Manorama. Everything will be fine" Manorama did not say a word. She simply turned and walked inside through the gate. Narayan watched her enter the hostel and then got back into the taxi. They drove back to Dadar and picked up Shankar from the Mahasabha office. As the taxi left, Narayan looked at his watch and said “It is 12 noon. We still have time left for the flight" Narayan instructed the driver "Bhaiya, take us to the Mahalaxmi Mills" Thus, they drove to the Mahalaxmi Mills where the owner of that mill had promised them Rs.1000. But, when Nathuram and Narayan walked inside the mill, they found that the owner had gone out for some work.

They waited for him for almost an hour. As soon as the owner of the mill arrived, Nathuram and Narayan collected the money and walked back towards the taxi. Narayan looked at his watch and said "There is one more person in Kurla who has promised us Rs.400" Nathuram said "But Nana, it’s already one o'clock. We do not have that much time" Nathuram and Narayan got back into the taxi and ordered the driver “Go straight to the Santa Cruz airport ….. Quickly” On the way, Narayan handed over a note containing an address and told Badge "After dropping us, you go to Kurla and collect Rs.400 from this man" Narayan further said "Then, you both catch the Frontier Mail for Delhi in the evening. We will be there at the New Delhi station tomorrow to receive you" Badge nodded his head "Ok" At 1.30pm, the taxi reached the Santa Cruz airport. Nathuram and Narayan got off the taxi and inquired about the flight. To their horror, they discovered that the plane was supposed to take off from the Kalina aerodrome in Juhu which was around fifteen miles away from the Santa Cruz Airport. Nathuram and Narayan were now worried about missing the plane. They rushed back into the taxi and ordered the taxi driver “Go like wind …… to the Kalina aerodrome …. Fast” The driver started the taxi and sped off like a car on a race track. Within 15 minutes, Nathuram and Narayan reached the Kalina aerodrome. They got off the taxi and ran inside the airport just in time to board the plane. The plane took off on time. After dropping Nathuram and Narayan at the airport, Badge went to Kurla in the same taxi and collected the money from the businessman. Then, Badge and Shankar drove to the Kurla station. By the time they arrived at the station, it was 3.00pm while the Frontier Mail was scheduled to depart at 7.00pm. Badge decided to call an old friend Mr. Navre, the owner of the Asra Hotel in Dadar. He walked up to a shop nearby and called up Navre who invited Badge to spend some time in his hotel. As Badge was tired after two days of running around, he happily obliged. Navre treated Badge to a sumptuous meal and took him to the room and said “You can take some rest here” Badge lay down on the bed like a log and felt like sleeping in heaven. He said to Shankar "I feel like living in paradise. By the way, the Mahatma is yet to break his fast. I have also read that he is weak and bedridden. It will take a few days for him to recover and start attending his public meetings" Thus, Badge decided to postpone his journey to Delhi by a day and enjoy the luxury of the hotel in Bombay. Meanwhile, the Peshawar Express arrived at the Old Delhi railway station by afternoon. Vishnu and Madanlal got off the train and hired a ‘Tonga’ (Horse Cart) and went to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan along with their new friend, Angchekar. On reaching there, they found that the rooms were full. They got back into the ‘Tonga’ and went to Senai, the traveller’s home attached to the Birla Temple but they drew a blank there too. Finally, they went to Chandni Chowk and booked a room in Hotel Sharif, one of the cheapest hotels there. The clerk at Hotel Sharif asked each one of them to write down their names and sign on the register. Vishnu wrote his name in the register as M. Byas. However, Angchekar, who wrote his name after Vishnu, failed to notice Vishnu’s false name. Madanlal entered his correct name. Then, the room boy asked them to follow him and took them into the room. At 3.30pm, the Tata Airlines flight landed at Ahmedabad for a scheduled stop. One of the many passengers who got off the plane at Ahmedabad was none other than Dada Maharaj, the elder brother of Dixit Maharaj. Dada Maharaj saw Nathuram and Narayan in the plane and came walking towards them. He said “Narayanrao, You talked big but have not achieved anything till date” Narayan replied “They day we do the work, you will come to know what we people are” Dada Maharaj laughed “Ha … Ha … Ha … Good for nothing people” and walked away.

The meeting with Dada Maharaj lasted only for a few seconds but, it ruined the efforts of Nathuram and Narayan to conceal their identity by travelling under false names. Meanwhile, at the Birla House, Prime Minister Nehru informed Gandhi "Bapu, the government has taken a decision to form a Peace Committee under the leadership of Dr. Rajendra Prasad comprising of 130 members belonging to various communities and represented by various political parties" Then, Dr. Rajendra Prasad showed Gandhi the resolution passed by the Peace Committee in which they pledged to work towards bringing peace and ensuring brotherhood and communal harmony. Gandhi expressed his satisfaction over the decision taken. By sunset, the Tata Airlines flight landed in Delhi. Nathuram and Narayan travelled by the airline coach to Connaught Place in the center of New Delhi. At 8.30 pm, Nathuram and Narayan booked a room (No. 40) at the Marina Hotel in Connaught Place. In the hotel register, they entered their names as M. Deshpande and S. Deshpande. Then they had their dinner and went to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan where Vishnu was waiting for them. Nathuram and Narayan had a brief chat with Vishnu before returning back to the hotel. After they had left, Vishnu too returned back to his hotel. **********

Chapter 32 On Sunday 18th January 1948, Nathuram and Narayan woke up early and went to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan. In a few minutes, Vishnu too arrived there. They hired a ‘Tonga’ and went straight to the Birla House. There, the guards at the entrance stopped them from entering the Birla House. They told them that the gates would open only at 4.30pm for Gandhi’s prayer meet. Thus, they decided to walk along the service lanes on both sides of the premise and tried to get a general idea of the layout of the garden. By noon, they were back at the Bhuvan. Meanwhile, at the Birla House, Gandhi began complaining of stomach pain. The doctors attending him said that his vital organs were slowing down. His voice had become feeble and his kidneys were failing. The doctors further stated that if the fast carries on any further, there is a danger of long lasting and irreparable damage to his vital organs. This message was immediately conveyed to Prime Minister Nehru who finally decided that it was time to take stern action on the refugees. Nehru immediately summoned the top police brass and ordered a crackdown on the refugees living in mosques inside the national capital. By sunrise, teams of Delhi Police arrived at various mosques. Without any warning, they stormed into the mosques and began assaulting the helpless refugees with cane sticks. Women were dragged out of the mosques by pulling them by their hairs. By afternoon, every single mosque was cleared of the refugees. This included the Khwaja Qutub-uddin’s ‘Dargah’ (Mausoleum) in Mehrauli, where Gandhi was eager to take part in the ‘Urs’ (annual fair), even if it meant, subjecting the helpless refugees to extreme sufferings. The refugees were then loaded by the police in trucks and transported to Gurgaon, on the outskirts of Delhi where they were dumped besides a railway track and left to fend for themselves in the extreme cold weather. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu were in the Mahasabha Bhuvan when news of the police crackdown in Delhi came on the radio news bulletins. Narayan heard the news and said “This is the height of insanity. Is there an iota of humanity left in these people?” Nathuram said “What more can we expect from this man, who justifies the genocide of millions of innocent people?” Vishnu said “Pandit, we need to execute our plan fast. Time is running out for these poor people” Nathuram said “But, first we need no make arrangements for our companions who will be arriving today” Nathuram walked into the chamber of the General Secretary of Hindu Mahasabha, Ashutosh Lahiri and requested him to give a room to Vishnu. Lahiri, who was well acquainted with Nathuram, agreed and allotted room no. 3 to Vishnu. After taking possession of the room, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu left to have their lunch at a vegetarian restaurant nearby. After finishing their lunch they returned back to their room in the Mahasabha Bhuvan and rested for a while.

Meanwhile, the Peace Committee headed by Dr. Rajendra Prasad arrived at the Birla House to meet Gandhi. Over a hundred representatives of various organizations including the Hindu Mahasabha, Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh and Jamiat-ul-Ulema were also present there. A seven-point declaration in Hindi was read out to Gandhi which stated "We wish to announce that it is our heart-felt desire that the Hindus, Muslims and Sikhs and members of the other communities should once again live in Delhi like brothers and in perfect amity” “… we take the pledge that we shall protect the life, property and faith of Muslims and that the incidents which have taken place in Delhi will not happen again” “We want to assure Gandhiji that the annual fair at Khwaja Qutub-ud-Din Mazar will be held this year just as they were held in the previous years” “The mosques which have been left by Muslims and which now are in the possession of Hindus and Sikhs will be returned” “We shall not object to the return to Delhi of the Muslims who have migrated from here if they choose to come back and Muslims shall be able to carry on their business as before” “We request Mahatmaji to believe us and to give up his fast and continue to lead us as he has done hitherto” Then, Dr. Rajendra Prasad said to Gandhi "I have signed on behalf of the people, please break your fast" Gandhi replied "I shall break my fast. Let God’s will prevail. You all be witness today" Then, a glass filled with orange juice mixed with glucose was brought into the room and offered to Gandhi by veteran Congress leader, Moulana Abul Kalam Azad. In the evening at 5.00pm, Vishnu and Nathuram went to attend Gandhi’s prayer meeting at the Birla House while Narayan went back to the Marina Hotel to take rest. There, a group of young girls were chanting ‘Bhajans’ on the podium. However, Gandhi could not appear as he was advised bed rest by the doctors. Gandhi sent a message that was addressed over the public address system. A young girl told the crowd that Gandhi had ended his fast just a little while ago and that he would be back at the prayer meeting in a day or two. The credulous followers of Gandhi were overjoyed like school children jumping with joy at an announcement of an unexpected holiday as though they really believed that Gandhi was serious of ending his life with the fast. Nathuram and Vishnu wandered all over the garden of the Birla House to take a close look at the place. They were amused at the way the followers of Gandhi were celebrating their Mahatma's victory over helpless victims of ethnic genocide. Nathuram said "They are all celebrating as though their Mahatma has won an epic battle over evil" Vishnu said “For the Mahatma and his followers, these Hindu refugees are evils indeed” Then, Nathuram looked at his watch and told Vishnu "It's time to leave for the station. The Frontier Mail would be arriving any moment" Nathuram and Vishnu walked out of the Birla House hired a ‘Tonga’ and went to the New Delhi Railway Station. The Punjab Mail arrived exactly at 6.00pm and the Frontier Mail arrived an hour later. But neither Gopal nor Badge and Shankar arrived in their respective trains. Nathuram was very upset. Vishnu told them "Relax Pandit, perhaps they might have come by some other train. Remember, we had told them that in case we missed them at the station, they should come to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan" Nathuram said "Maybe you are right. We should go back" Vishnu and Nathuram returned back to the Marina Hotel and informed the new development to Narayan who was very upset.

Vishnu told Narayan "Don't worry Nana, I will spend the night in the room allotted to me at the Mahasabha Bhuvan and wait for Gopal, Badge and Shankar. Perhaps, they may arrive late in the evening” Nathuram said “Vishnupant is right” **********

Chapter 33 On Monday, 19th January 1948, Nathuram and Narayan took a taxi and went to the Mahasabha Bhuvan where they saw Vishnu sitting on the bed all alone. Nathuram asked Vishnu "Have they arrived?" Vishnu shook his head. Nathuram and Narayan were very upset. But, there was nothing that they could do. Nathuram walked out of the room and wandered around in desperation thinking about what should be done if Gopal, Badge and Shankar did not arrive. Just then, Nathuram heard a commotion taking place in the main hall of the building. He walked into the main hall of the building to have a look at what was happening. Some activists of the Hindu Mahasabha had come to meet Lahiri. They were very angry at the party leadership for signing on the seven point pledge in order to break Gandhi’s fast. The activists were protesting “Shame on Hindu Mahasabha ....... You have betrayed the Hindu’s” Within a minute a man came to them and said “Lahiriji has called you all inside his cabin” One by one, the activists entered Lahiri’s cabin. Nathuram too entered Lahiri’s cabin along with them. Lahiri told them "Friends, I want to tell you that the Hindu Mahasabha has not signed on any such anti-national declaration which has demanded the removal of helpless Hindu refugees from India" “I agree that the leaders of the Hindu Mahasabha were present at the Birla House yesterday …. But, as soon as the seven point pledge was read, we refused to sign on it and walked out of the meeting” “We promise you all that the Hindu Mahasabha shall stand firmly with the displaced Hindus and strongly protest against any move by the Indian Government to send them back to Pakistan where they face a certain death” Lahiri gave the protestors a copy of a press release which clarified the stand of the party. Nathuram was also given a copy of the press release. He took the copy and came back to the room At around 10.30am, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu heard the jingle of a ‘Tonga’ arriving at the Mahasabha Bhuvan. Vishnu walked out of the room to see who the person in the ‘Tonga’ was and could believe his eyes. He rushed back inside the room and screamed "It’s Gopal …. He has arrived!" Nathuram immediately rushed out of the room, embraced Gopal and said to him "Thank god, you have arrived. I was getting worried. Come in" Nathuram took Gopal inside the room, bolted the door and asked him "Have you brought the revolver?" Gopal opened his cloth bag and showed Nathuram the revolver that was inside his bag. Nathuram heaved a sigh of relief and told Gopal “Ok Gopal, since you have come after a long journey, have a bath and relax in the room. We will be back in a few minutes” Then, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu walked out of the Bhuvan hired a ‘Tonga’ and went to Birla

House to take another look at the security at the garden. They took a close look at the garden from above the short compound wall adjoining the main road before returning back to the Mahasabha Bhuvan in the same ‘Tonga’. After having their lunch together, Nathuram and Narayan hired a taxi and went back to the Marina Hotel while Gopal and Vishnu hired a ‘Tonga’ and went to the Hotel Sharif. When Vishnu and Gopal reached the Sharif Hotel, they saw Madanlal sitting on the bed, all alone. Vishnu asked “Where is Angchekar?” Madanlal replied “He has gone down to have his lunch” Vishnu asked “Did you have yours?” Madanlal said “Yes” Vishnu introduced Gopal to Madanlal and waited for Angchekar to return. Within a few minutes, Angchekar entered the hotel room. Vishnu told him "Angchekar, we will have to vacate this room right now as we are all leaving for Jalandhar for Madanlal's wedding" Angchekar said "No problem Vishnupant, even I have finished my work here and will be leaving for Bombay by the evening train. Thank you so much for your help" They all checked out of the hotel. Vishnu, Madanlal and Gopal got inside the ‘Tonga’ standing outside the hotel and headed back to the Mahasabha Bhuvan. In the evening, Vishnu went to meet Nathuram and Narayan at the Marina Hotel while Madanlal and Gopal stayed back in the room at the Mahasabha Bhuvan. On the way, Vishnu bought an evening newspaper. He was delighted by the news he read. He rushed to the Marina Hotel and showed Nathuram and Narayan the newspaper. Even they could not hold back their smile after reading the newspaper. Narayan gleefully said "Gandhiji will be attending his prayer meeting on 20th January. But as he hasn’t fully recovered, he would address the crowd only for a few minutes" Nathuram said “This is going to be his final prayer meeting” At 7.00pm, Narayan, Vishnu and Nathuram hired a taxi and went to the New Delhi Railway Station to see whether Badge and Shankar had arrived. The Frontier Mail had arrived on time but Badge and Shankar were not in the train. Narayan said "I knew that this man is unreliable" Vishnu said "Yes .... He must have developed cold feet" But, Nathuram was calm. He said "Don't worry. Badge's absence doesn't make a difference to our plan anymore. We already have Gopal's revolver while Madanlal has the explosives with him" Thus, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu hired a 'Tonga' and returned back to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan. But, as soon as they entered the Bhuvan, they were surprised to see Badge and Shankar sitting in the room with Madanlal and Gopal. Badge and Shankar had arrived by the Punjab Mail that reached New Delhi an hour earlier. Narayan asked Badge "Have you brought the revolver?" Badge took out the revolver from his bag and showed it to Narayan. There were smiles on everyone's faces. Narayan said "Bandu Bhau and Shankar ..... You both sleep in the main hall of the building. Madanlal and Gopal ..... You both sleep in the room and Vishnupant ...... You come with us to the Marina Hotel. We shall meet tomorrow at 7.30 in the morning" Finally, the entire gang was in Delhi. Everything was going as per plan. They were moments away from killing the Mahatma.

But, suddenly, the warning bells started ringing. There was an unexpected drizzle in the national capital and the temperatures plummeted to freezing point. Was this a sign of some kind of a bad omen? **********

Chapter 34 On Tuesday, 20th January 1948, at 7.30am, the drizzle that had continued throughout the night had stopped and the skies had cleared. Badge, Shankar, Madanlal and Gopal were sitting in their room in the Mahasabha Bhuvan, waiting Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu to arrive. After waiting for a few minutes, they went across the road to have a cup of tea at a roadside stall and returned back to their room in fifteen minutes. At 8.30am, Narayan and Vishnu entered the room. Badge asked them “Where is Pandit?” Narayan replied “He is suffering from a severe attack of migraine. But, don’t worry. He will be okay by afternoon” Narayan further said “So, everyone ….. Our plan will be executed today evening” Everyone began clapping their hands. Narayan told them to calm down and said “But, before that, I need to explain everyone their respective duties” Vishnu told Narayan “I have been there several times and I have familiarized myself with the ground. Hence, it will be a waste of time to go there again” Gopal said “I have made a request for hot water to have my bath” Madanlal added “Me too” Narayan said “But, you two have never been to the Birla House before” Vishnu said “Yes Nana. But, what will they do with the planning job? They just have to follow your instructions. You go there and finalize the planning. Let the others be told their job on the spot in the evening” Narayan said “That’s a good idea” Badge said “But, I want to come” Narayan said “Ok. Then, let’s go” Narayan hired a taxi and went straight to the Birla House with Badge and Shankar. After hanging around the main entrance of the Birla House for a few minutes, Narayan took them inside the grounds through the rear entrance which led them straight towards the servant’s quarters at the back of the Birla House. Narayan pointed to a raised portion of the lawn in the gardens and told Badge “This is the place where Gandhiji sits during the prayer meeting” They took a close look at the place and wandered around the garden to find the perfect spot to shoot Gandhi. Just then, Narayan tapped on Badge’s shoulder and told him “Follow me” Badge and Shankar followed Narayan to the servant’s quarters at the back of the gardens where he pointed out towards the window of a room of one of the servant’s quarters. It was the window of room no. 3 which was occupied by Chotu Ram, one of the chauffeurs of the

Birla family. The window was in fact a decorative cement grille in the wall with small holes. Narayan, Badge and Shankar headed straight near the window of the room. Narayan stood outside the window and measured its height with his and said “It’s about five feet high” Then, Narayan pulled a string from his pocket and took measurements of the ventilation grille “There are a total of 26 round holes of size 6 inch diameter” Narayan then led Badge and Shankar back to the spot of Gandhi’s prayer meeting and pointed towards the window which they had just inspected. Narayan told Badge “In the evening, you will enter the room on the pretext of taking photographs of Gandhiji. As soon as the meeting begins, shoot him through the hole in the ventilation grille and follow up by throwing a hand grenade through the hole into the crowd. This will create confusion among the crowd and will give us a chance to escape” Badge nodded his head in approval of the plan. As for Shankar, he had no idea what he was supposed to do as Narayan had told the plan in Marathi which he did not understand. By 11.00am, Narayan hired a taxi and they all returned back to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan where Gopal was sitting on the bed, bathed and ready while Vishnu and Madanlal had gone to have their lunch. Narayan told Gopal and Badge “Get your revolvers and follow me” Narayan took Gopal, Badge and Shankar into the wooded forest behind the Mahasabha Bhuvan to try out the revolvers. There, Narayan told Gopal to load his revolver. Gopal took out the revolver from his bag and tried to open the revolver chamber by pressing the catch. But, the chamber did not come out. Narayan asked “What happened?” Gopal said “It is jammed. This revolver was buried under the soil for almost four years and thus had become encrusted with mud and rust” Narayan then turned to Badge and said “Give me your revolver” Badge asked Shankar to do the job for him. Narayan took the revolver from Shankar’s hand, loaded the revolver with the four bullets that Sharma had given with it and handed it back to Shankar. Then, pointing his finger towards a tree, Narayan said “That tree must be five metres from this place. Shoot at that tree” When Shankar fired the shot, the bullet did not reach the tree but, fell down in between. Badge took the revolver from Shankar, opened its chamber and said “The revolver is perfectly fine but, the bullets are of a wrong caliber” Narayan cursed his luck and sat beneath a tree. Then, Gopal walked up to Narayan and said “Nana, Don’t worry. I will try and repair my revolver” Gopal turned towards Shankar and said “Go quickly to our room and get the pen knife and a bottle of coconut hair oil which is in my bag. Also get a blanket along so that the cleaned parts should not collect more dirt” Shankar ran all the way to the Mahasabha Bhuvan and returned in a few minutes with the items. Gopal spread the blanket and sat down to repair his revolver while the others watched anxiously. Suddenly, they heard some voices. Badge looked cautiously in the direction in which the voices were coming, and screamed to the rest “Police” Gopal and Narayan quickly pushed the revolvers under the blanket. Then, Narayan told Badge “You lie down here and pretend to be in pain while Shankar rubs the oil on your feet”

Badge and Shankar did as they were told. As the guards came closer, Narayan realized that they were not the police but, forest guards doing their rounds. One of the guards asked them sternly “Oye …. What are you all doing here?” Gopal, who had learned to speak fluent Punjabi during his stint in the army, told them in Punjabi “Paaji, we are tourists who had come here to take a stroll in the jungle. But, one of our colleagues sprained his ankle. Hence, we were treating him” The guards were satisfied with Gopal’s explanation and went away. But, Narayan began showing signs of panic. He said to the rest “It’s not safe here. Let’s go back to the Mahasabha Bhuvan” They quickly gathered the revolvers and dashed off to the Mahasabha Bhuvan. By the time they reached there, it was past noon. Vishnu and Madanlal had returned and were sitting on the bed. Narayan told everyone “Collect your luggage everyone. It’s time to move” Narayan took all of them in two taxis and drove to the Marina Hotel. After reaching the hotel, Narayan sent Badge and Shankar to have their lunch and took the rest to the room. As soon Nathuram opened the door of the room, a worried Gopal said “Anna, what happened?” Nathuram smiled and replied “Nothing Gopal …. Just a small headache ….. But, I am fine now” Narayan said “I think we should carry out an experiment to test the fuse wire of the explosive” Vishnu said “Good idea” Narayan cut a one meter length of the fuse wire and ignited it. There was a blinding flash and a hissing sound. The room was filled with thick black smoke and everyone started coughing. Vishnu pulled the mattress from the bed and stamped out the smoldering bits and pieces of the fuse wire. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Everyone stood up horrified. Narayan opened the door and saw the room boy standing outside the door. The room boy asked “What happened, Sir? I saw smoke coming from under the door” Narayan smiled at him and said “No … Nothing …. The mattress accidentally caught fire while I was lighting a cigarette. But, don’t worry we have put off the fire” In a few minutes, Badge and Shankar arrived in the room after having their lunch. They all locked themselves in the room. Shankar and Madanlal began priming the hand grenades while Vishnu and Badge fitted firing charges and fuses into the gun-cotton slabs while Gopal spent his time repairing his revolver. Half hour later, Gopal raised his revolver in the air and screamed “It’s working fine now” Finally, there was excitement all over the place. Gopal had succeeded in repairing his revolver while the others had readied the explosives. Their armory for the mission now consisted of Gopal’s 0.38 revolver, Badge’s 0.32 revolver, two gun-cotton slabs fitted with ninety second fuses and five 36 hand grenades fitted with seven second fuses. Narayan called on everyone to explain them their respective duties “Madanlal will set off one of the two explosives. This will create a commotion in the crowd. As soon as he hears the blast, Bandu Bhau shall fire at Gandhiji with Gopal’s revolver through the ventilation grille. After he fires, Shankar will worm his way through the crowd and shoot Gandhiji at point blank range. Then, Bandu would push a grenade through the grille with the barrel of his revolver. The explosion of the grenade would be a sign for others to throw their grenades. Gopal, Madan, Shankar and Vishnupant ….. You all will throw your grenades into the crowd and escape through the commotion in the crowd” Badge asked “And what about you two?” Narayan said “I and Pandit will not be carrying any arms. We shall only control the entire operation by giving hand signals to everyone”

Everyone looked satisfied with the plan. Badge then narrated the whole plan to Shankar in Telugu. Shankar looked confused and asked Badge “Gandhiji Evaroo? (Who is Gandhiji?)” Narayan slammed his forehead and cried “Oh my God” Badge shouted at Shankar telling him “You just have to fire on the old man at whom I fire. Then you have to throw the grenade on the person whom I throw mine ……. Understood?” Shankar nodded his head, still looking confused, and said “Ok” They had an hour left before setting off on their mission. So, they decided to spend the hour trying out some small refinements in their plan. Vishnu suggested “Why don’t we use false names to conceal our identities” Everyone agreed to his suggestion. Thus, Nathuram became ‘Deshpande’ Narayan became ‘Karmarkar’, Vishnu-‘Byas’, Badge-‘Bandopant’ and Shankar-‘Tukaram’. Madanlal and Gopal were not given any false names. Finally, they decided to assume disguises. Gopal and Shankar wore their normal shirts and pants. Nathuram put on khaki shorts and a blue shirt and looked like a policeman. Badge wore a white kneelength ‘Nehru’ shirt and a white dhoti, Narayan wore a dark suit with a black scarf, Madanlal wore Narayan’s air force blue suit and Vishnu painted false moustaches and darkened his eyebrows. They all looked like a troupe of theatre artists. Just before leaving, Nathuram picked up his shirt and said “I need to give this to the laundry” Badge laughed “Have we come here on a holiday or to kill the Mahatma?” After a hearty laugh, they all left the room one by one and set off on their mission to murder the Mahatma. **********

Chapter 35 After stepping out of the Marina Hotel, Nathuram, Vishnu and Madanlal hired a ‘Tonga’ and left for the Birla House while Narayan, Gopal, Badge and Shankar walked some distance up to the Regal Cinema nearby. When Narayan, Gopal, Badge and Shankar reached near the Regal Cinema, they saw a yellow – green colour car with a private number plate and a luggage carrier. They stood beside the car waiting for a taxi. A young man got down from the car, came walking up to them, asked them “Saheb, are you waiting for a taxi” Narayan said “Yes” The young man said "If you don't mind Saheb, can I drop you to your destination?" Narayan said "But this isn't a taxi and it has no meter" The young man said "Agreed Saheb, but we can discuss the fare in advance" Narayan agreed and settled the fare with the young man. Then, they all got into the car and left for the Birla House. On the way, Narayan asked the young man "Aren't you scared of illegally operating a private car as a taxi?" The young man replied "Scared of whom Saheb, the police? I have faced the biggest challenges in life. These small fears do not scare me anymore" Narayan asked "What do you mean?" The man replied "Saheb, my name is Surjit Singh. I am a refugee who migrated from Lahore a few months back. My entire family perished during the post-partition riots. This car was the only thing I had. So, I brought it along with him to India. Now, I am making a living in Delhi by running the car as a private taxi" Narayan said "And now, your Mahatma wants to send you back to Pakistan" Surjit Singh said "Nobody wants to keep garbage in their house Saheb. Let's see what fate has in store for us" Within a few minutes, as the car arrived at the Birla House, Narayan told the driver "Surjit Singh, take us towards the rear entrance of the grounds" Surjit Singh did as he was instructed by Narayan and drove the car towards the rear entrance of the Birla House. Narayan, Gopal, Badge and Shankar got off the car and entered the grounds through the rear entrance. Surjit Singh watched all of them enter the gate and into the garden and waited near the car for fifteen minutes. Then, he too decided to attend Gandhi’s prayer meeting and entered the garden through the same gate. Vishnu, Madanlal and Nathuram were inside the Birla House when Narayan, Gopal, Badge and Shankar arrived. Madanlal saw them entering the garden and told Nathuram and Vishnu "Look, they have arrived"

Nathuram walked up to them and told Narayan "Everything is going as per plan. Madanlal has placed the explosives in position while Vishnu has spoken to the occupant of the servant’s room for letting in Bandu to take photographs of Gandhiji" They walked into the main garden area where Narayan told Vishnu, Madanlal, Shankar and Gopal “Take your positions near the site of Gandhiji’s prayer meeting” Nathuram, Narayan and Badge rushed towards the servant’s room where they saw a one eyed man sitting on a cot at the entrance of the room. The one eyed man was Chotu Ram, the occupant of that room. Badge was terrified on seeing the one-eyed man and cried "I am not going to enter the room" Narayan was outraged. He screamed "Are you mad?" Badge pleaded "Have mercy on me Nana Saheb. If I pass that one-eyed man at the door and enter the room, I will not come out alive" Nathuram said "What nonsense! Have you decided to abort our plan? If so, then give me the revolver. I will do the job myself" Badge said "No Pandit ....... I didn't mean to say that. I will surely do the job for you. But, please allow me to shoot at Gandhi from a point blank range, not from here" Just then, there was an announcement over the public address system that Gandhi had arrived for the prayer meeting. Nathuram and Narayan looked in the direction of the garden and saw Gandhi being carried to the podium on a chair while verses from the ‘Gita’ were being chanted in the background. Nathuram told Narayan "Nana, we are running out of time. We have no option but to let him do whatever he wants" Narayan nodded his head and walked back towards the area of the prayer meeting with Nathuram. As the prayer meeting began, Badge walked towards Shankar and took him into the waiting taxi. There, he told Shankar "Quickly ...... Give me your revolver" Badge wrapped both revolvers in a white towel and placed the bundle on the rear seat of the taxi. Then, he turned around and handed over his grenade to Shankar and told him "Keep it in your pocket and not use it without asking me" Shankar nodded his head and they both returned back to the prayer meeting where Badge put his hands in his pockets, balling his fists to give an impression that he was carrying both revolvers. Badge walked up to Narayan and said "I am ready" Narayan said "Good. Take your position" After Badge had left, Narayan walked up to Madanlal and told him "Chalo" (Go ahead). Madanlal went to the place where he had placed the bomb and squatted down to light the matchstick. Suddenly, he noticed a small child wandering near the explosive. Madanlal screamed out to the child "Go away" Just then, he heard a young woman calling out "Mohinder...... Mohinder......" and coming towards him. The woman was Sulochana Devi who lived with her husband Nanak Chand in the servant’s quarters of 9 Albuquerque Road, around 100 feet away from the Birla House. Her children, aged four and seven, would often come to the Birla House to play with the children of the servants there. That day, Sulochana had come to look out for her son who had wandered into the compound. Madanlal saw Sulochana coming towards him. He screamed out to her "Take the child and run away" As Sulochana picked up the child, she saw sparks flying all over the place. She picked up the child and hurried away. Madanlal rushed back to the prayer grounds and told Narayan that the bomb would explode any

moment. Narayan nodded his head and looked towards Badge and Shankar, who had taken their positions on both sides of Gandhi. Within a few seconds, the bomb exploded. There was a lot of smoke and dust all around. A loud explosion was heard in the prayer meeting and everyone in the crowd got restless. People got up and ran towards the spot of the explosion. Nathuram and Narayan anxiously waited for the next action to take place. But, nothing happened. Instead, Badge and Shankar, who were supposed to fire the shots, took to their heels. Narayan noticed them running and tapped Madanlal on his shoulders and told him to flee as the plan had miscarried. Madanlal, who had never been to Birla House before, had no idea where to go. He took to a direction of which he thought was an exit and started running. But, he found himself in front of the imposing porch of the Birla House. He turned around and ran in the other direction. After dashing through some bushes, he found himself approaching the main entrance of the Birla House. There he saw a group of agitated looking policemen. He suddenly stopped in his path and put his hand in his pocket and felt the unused grenade which was in the pocket. He turned back and ran in the opposite direction. Finally, Madanlal found the rear exit near the servant’s quarters, through which he had come in. As Madanlal ran towards the exit, he came right in front of Sulochana, the woman who saw him lighting the explosive. Solochana was showing the spot of the explosion to two policemen. Sulochana suddenly saw Madanlal standing right in front of her. She pointed her finger at him and screamed out to the policemen "That’s the man …. That’s the man" The police immediately pounced on Madanlal and arrested him. **********

Chapter 36 Meanwhile, Gopal too ran away from the garden and reached the place where the taxi was parked. As soon as he entered the parked taxi, he saw the bundle kept on the rear seat. Gopal picked up the bundle and opened it. The moment he saw the revolvers inside the bundle, he decided to finish the job of killing Gandhi himself. Gopal grabbed the bundle, put it in his cloth bag that was hanging on his shoulder and dashed in the direction of the servant’s quarters. He found all the servants quarters empty and their doors wide open. Gopal slowly walked inside Chotu Ram’s room, shut the door and fastened it with the chain provided on it. placed the cloth bag on the floor, removed his service revolver and looked up at the ventilation grille. But, Gopal found the grille too high to provide him a clear view of the prayer grounds. In the morning, Narayan had taken the measurements by standing outside the room where the ground was a few feet high as compared to the floor inside the room. Gopal jumped up, grabbed hold of a ledge and heaved himself up on to the ventilation grille. But, he found it difficult to stay in position by letting go one hand. For a few seconds, he struggled to hold on to the ledge with his left hand while trying to aim the revolver with the right. Gopal finally gave up. He jumped on the floor, picked up his bag and ran towards the door. Gopal tried to release the chain but developed cold sweat when he realized that the chain was jammed. He kept his bag on the floor and desperately pullled the chain with both hands. Finally, the chain came off with a startling bang. Gopal opened the door picked up his bag and ran towards the taxi. When Gopal reached near the taxi, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu were already sitting inside the taxi along with the driver Surjit Singh. Gopal quickly jumped into the back seat of the taxi while Narayan screamed out at Surjit Singh "Quickly ...... Start the car ........ Take us to Connaught Place" The driver started the car and took off. In the car, Vishnu told Narayan in Marathi "I had tears in my eyes when I saw Madanlal being carried away by the police. Somehow, I managed to catch Madanlal’s eye and signalled to him that I was with him" A dejected Narayan held his head in disbelief. The prayer meeting went on through its prescribed routine. The restless crowd gradually settled down and Gandhi resumed his address to the crowd. In his address, Gandhi said “Bacche hain, Abhi yeh samajhte nahin. Maroonga tab yaad karenge ke boodha theek kehta tha” (They are like children, they don’t understand. Only after I am dead, they will understand that what the old man said was right). 30 By sunset, Surjit Singh’s taxi reached Connaught Place. Nathuram, Narayan, Gopal and Vishnu got off the taxi and strolled across into an open field in front of Regal Cinema. After walking for a few minutes, they sat under a tree, completely shaken by the failure of their plan.

A while later, Nathuram asked “What do we do now?” Vishnu said "I have decided to stay back in Delhi for another day see if I can do something to help Madanlal" Gopal said "I cannot stay behind any longer. I have to resume my duties" Narayan said "We too shall be leaving Delhi by tonight" They shook hands with one another and parted ways. The bundle that contained the revolvers remained in Gopal’s bag which he took away with him. Nathuram and Narayan walked the short distance to the Marina Hotel and checked out. But, in the hurry, Nathuram forgot to make any inquiry about the clothes he had given to the laundry that morning. Nathuram and Narayan simply collected their belongings and headed straight to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan. When, they reached there, they saw Badge sitting on the floor tying up his bedding while Shankar had gone to bury the unused grenades and explosives in the woods behind the Mahasabha Bhuvan. Narayan asked Badge politely "Why did you do this to us?" Badge replied in a harsh tone "So, what did you expect from me. Kill Gandhi and walk to the gallows?" Narayan screamed "You Swine! Didn’t you know all this before?" and nearly got physical with Badge. But, Nathuram stepped in and avoided a confrontation. Badge abused Narayan "You coward ...... If you were so determined to kill him, why didn't you do it yourself? You cowards were scared to even hold a weapon in your hands for the fear of getting caught" Nathuram said "You are wrong Bhau, I had told you there itself that I will do the job if you can't. But you insisted on doing it" Narayan said "Pandit, there is no point arguing with this man. Come, let's go from here" Nathuram and Narayan quietly walked out of the Mahasabha Bhuvan and took a taxi to the Old Delhi station. A few minutes later, as Shankar returned after burying the grenades, Badge sent him to fetch a ‘Tonga’. Badge and Shankar left in the ‘Tonga’ for the New Delhi station. However, when they arrived there, they saw a lot of policemen patrolling at the entrance of the station. So, they took another ‘Tonga’ and went to the Old Delhi station. There, they got into a crowded third class compartment of a passenger train to Bombay and managed to find some place to sit on the floor. While Badge and Shankar were in the train to Bombay on platform no. 1, Nathuram and Narayan were sitting in the first class compartment of the overnight train to Kanpur which was on platform 3. But, neither of them saw one another. The Kanpur bound train left a few minutes after the Bombay bound train. In the train, Narayan told Nathuram "We can’t turn back now. We’ll have another try. We shall recruit new men, collect more money. But, we can’t drop the whole thing now" 31 Nathuram did not say a word and just kept looking out of the window. He was very distressed by the failure of this mission but, had not lost his determination. He kept thinking about my next move and as a result did not sleep that night. Meanwhile, Vishnu and Gopal sat in a coffee shop for a few minutes and then took a ‘Tonga’ to Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan. There, they found out that Badge and Shankar had already collected their luggage and gone. They too decided to move out of there. Vishnu and Gopal collected their bags and went to the Old Delhi station where they checked into a cheap hotel next to the station called the ‘Frontier Hindu Hotel’. In the register, Vishnu entered his name as ‘G.M. Joshi’ and Gopal entered his as ‘Rajgopalan’. Meanwhile, at the Birla House, Madanlal was put in a jeep and taken to the Tughlaq Road Police Station where, he was subjected to some brutal and inhuman torture.

Madanlal was pounded on the soles of his feet with a twist of hard rope while questions were fired at him. Then, he was made to lie on the floor with the two legs of a ‘Charpoy’ (string bed) resting on his hands. A policeman jumped on the ‘Charpoy’ while the other asked questions. Nearly a dozen police officers of were interrogating Madanlal in turns. By nightfall, the tortures became worse. Madanlal's sexual organs were played with, abused, prodded and beaten with sticks. Then, big red ants were released on his naked body. Madanlal screamed and howled like an animal but, did not reveal the identity of his accomplices. He kept telling the police that the conspirators were speaking Marathi which he didn’t understand. However, late in the night, when the pain became unbearable, Madanlal began slowly revealing the names of his accomplices. By ranting incoherently and whispering meekly in turns, he told the police that the principal conspirators were from Poona, one was the manager and the other, the editor of a newspaper called ‘Hindu Rashtra’. Both were staying at the Marina Hotel. The third person was ‘Karkare Seth’, who was the proprietor of the Deccan Guest House. Apart forom these three, there was a ‘Maratha’ who spoke Punjabi, an arms dealer with a big beard from Poona and his servant who were all involved in this attempt on Gandhi’s life. After hearing this, the police were taken aback. Until now, they were under the impression that this was the work of some disgruntled refugees from Punjab. One officer told his subordinates "Prepare to send a team to Bombay to nab these criminals" Just then, Madanlal looked up at the officer and said “Woh phir aayega, Saheb” (They will come again). 32 Late that night, Madanlal was taken by the police to the Marina Hotel. He was handcuffed and his face was covered with a black cloth. Madanlal led the police to room no.40 where the police found the press note signed by Ashutosh Lahiri which Nathuram had accidentally kept in the drawer of the table and forgot to collect it while checking out. The police were then shown a shirt by the hotel manager with the initials N.V.G. It was the same shirt which Nathuram had given for washing while leaving for the Birla House. By the time, the police took Madanlal back to the police station, it was well past midnight. Even then, they continued with his interrogation throughout the night. Though Madanlal did not tell the police everything, he had given them enough information to act upon. Thus, the big question emerges that had the police acted with some sincerity, it is doubtful whether Nathuram would have been at the Birla House on 30th January, shooting Gandhi. **********

Chapter 37 On Wednesday, 21st January 1948, at 6.00am, the overnight train to Kanpur, on which Nathuram and Narayan were travelling, was half way into its journey. Narayan was fast asleep while a disturbed Nathuram did not sleep that whole night. Nathuram looked at Narayan, who was barely awake and asked him "Nana, did you sleep well?" Narayan mumbled in his sleep "Um-hum… and you?" Nathuram did not answer his question. After a little while Nathuram said "Nana, I am going to do it. I don’t need any help, not another man, not recruiting people and not depending on anyone else. I am going to kill him myself" 33 But, Narayan did not hear Nathuram as he was fast asleep. By sunrise, the train reached Kanpur. Nathuram and Narayan got off the train and went to the station master's room at the railway station and booked a retiring room on Nathuram's name. The room was allotted to them for 24 hours. In Delhi, at 8.00am, Gopal and Vishnu reached the Old Delhi Railway Station where Gopal, was supposed to leave for Bombay by the Punjab Mail which was standing at platform no. 1. Vishnu had gone to see off Gopal. Gopal deposited his bag containing the revolvers and the unused hand grenades under his seat in the third class compartment of the train and decided to go to the canteen to have a cup of tea. Vishnu and Gopal were having their tea when suddenly two policemen entered the tea room with a man who was handcuffed and whose head was covered with a blanket. Gopal began to tremble with fear. He whispered to Vishnu "I think it’s him. We are doomed" Vishnu said "Relax Gopal, keep calm and pretend as if nothing has happened" The policemen carefully looked around at everyone. Then, one policeman removed the blanket cover the man's face. It was Madanlal. He was brought there to identify his accomplices. One policeman asked Madanlal to take a good look around while the other watched his eyes for signs of recognition. Madanlal turned full circle and looked all over the place. He saw Gopal and Vishnu sitting in the canteen but, pretended as if he did not know them. Then looking at the police, Madanlal shook his head. The policeman covered his face with the blanket and marched out. Gopal and Vishnu heaved a sigh of relief. After the police left, the terrified Gopal ran back to his compartment and took his seat. The Punjab Mail left at 9.00am. After Gopal had left, Vishnu stayed in the tea-room for some time and thought about what he could do for Madanlal. After a while, Vishnu went back to the Frontier Hotel and checked out. He collected his belongings and went straight to the waiting room of the Old Delhi station. By noon, Vishnu went to the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan to see whether he could get some legal help for Madanlal but, nobody was willing to help. Everyone there was terrified at handling such a sensitive case.

Meanwhile, at the police headquarters of the Delhi Police, the Chief of the Delhi police, T.G. Sanjeevi issued orders to increase the strength of the police at the Birla House from 7 men to 26 men. By afternoon, two officers of the Delhi Police, Deputy Superintendent Jaswant Singh and Inspector Balkishen were dispatched to Bombay. They were given a copy of Madanlal’s statement which was written in Urdu. Jaswant Singh and Balkishen were instructed by Sanjeevi to meet the Deputy Commissioner of Bombay Police, Jamshed Nagarvala and apprise him of the disclosures made by Madanlal. From there, they had to go to Poona and meet the Deputy Assistant Inspector General of Police Rao Saheb Gurtu. Jaswant Singh and Balkishen dutifully left for Bombay. Meanwhile, in Bombay, the morning newspapers had arrived which were flooded with news of the attempt on Gandhi’s life. One of the many people who read this news was Dr. Jain in Bombay. After reading the news, Dr. Jain decided to report the conversation between him and Madanlal to the Chief Minister of Bombay, B.G. Kher. Dr. Jain called up the Chief Ministers office and was given an appointment to meet Kher at 4.00pm. At 4.00pm, Dr. Jain entered Kher’s cabin to tell him about the conversation between him and Madanlal. Dr Jain said "Sir, I have come here to give you some valuable information regarding the attempt on the life of Mahatma Gandhi" But, before Dr. Jain could come to the point, Kher's telephone began ringing. Kher picked it up and spoke to the caller "Ok. I'm coming right away" Kher kept the telephone receiver down and told Jain "I'm sorry. I have to leave for some urgent work” Dr. Jain said “But Sir, this is urgent” Kher said “Even my work is urgent. You go and meet the Home Minister Morarji Desai who is in charge of the police" Dr. Jain left Kher's chamber and headed straight towards the cabin of the Home Minister, Morarji Desai. Dr. Jain told Morarji "Sir, I presume, you have heard about the plot to murder Gandhiji" Morarji said "Yes, I have" Dr. Jain said "Sir, I know the person who made an attempt on Gandhiji's life. He was my exemployee" Morarji asked "What do you know about the attempt?" Dr. Jain said "I know a lot Sir. But, first you will have to promise me that you will give me a confidential hearing and will not disclose my name to the police" Morarji thought for a while and then said "Ok" Dr. Jain said "Sir, This man, Madanlal ...... He is not alone in this conspiracy. A man called Karkare, who hails from Ahmednagar is also involved in this plot" Dr. Jain told Morarji about the conversation that took place between him and Madanlal on the 15th. Morarji thanked Jain for his help and promised to take action. Jain thanked Morarji and left his office at 5.00pm. After Jain left, Morarji Desai called on the Assistant Commissioner of Police (ACP) Jamshed Nagarvala. But, Nagarvala happened to be busy at that time. So, Morarji asked Nagarvala to meet him at the Bombay Central Railway Station from where he was supposed to catch the Gujrat Mail at 8.30pm. At 8.30pm, Morarji reached the Bombay Central Railway Station and found Nagarvala waiting for him there. Morarji told Nagarvala "A person has just given me an information that the people who tried to kill Gandhi, hail from Bombay"

Nagarvala was shocked "What?" Morarji added some spice by saying "The man further told me that Savarkar had given his blessings for this mission" Thus Nagarvala, who had no idea about the nature of this conspiracy, concentrated all his energy on Savarkar. He ordered a 24 hour vigil on Savarkar’s residence and did not bother to go after Vishnu, Narayan and Nathuram. This turned out to be the first lapse that resulted in the death of the Mahatma. **********

Chapter 38 On Thursday 22nd January 1948, early in the morning, Jaswant Singh and Balkishen arrived in Bombay. From the railway station, they went straight to the police headquarters to meet Nagarvala. Jaswant Singh introduced himself and Balkishen to Nargarvala and handed him a copy of Madanlal’s statement written in Urdu along with an English note which contained its précis. Jaswant Singh told Nagarvala "Sir, the Commissioner of Police, Delhi, Mr. T.G. Sanjeevi has sent us here to provide you vital information regarding the attempt on the life of Mahatma Gandhi which took place on the 20th” “The principal accomplices in this plot hail from Pune. One of them is the editor of the ‘Hindu Rashtra’ newspaper and the other is its manager. The third accomplice is owner of the ‘Deccan Guest House’ in Ahmednagar" Nagarvala collected the documents brought by them and said "Ok. Is that all?” Jaswant Singh said “Yes Sir” Nagarvala said “Now you both go back to your hotel and relax. I will do the rest" As Jaswant Singh and Balkishen stood up to leave Nagarvala sternly told them "There is no need to wear your uniforms as long as you both are here. I don't want your presence to be advertised here in Bombay” Jaswant Singh and Balkishen were surprised at the attitude of Nagarvala but could do nothing against the orders of a higher ranked officer. So, they quietly returned back to their hotel. After they left, Nagarvala called a fellow officer and said sarcastically "These idiots from the Delhi Police have been driven crazy by a gang of crooks. They think that an editor of a newspaper and the owner of a guest house are conspiring to kill Gandhi" Nagarvala discarded the conspiracy theory of the Delhi Police and cooked up a theory of his own which seemed to be inspired from a Hollywood thriller that a big organization, comprising of around 400 men including 20 principal conspirators possessing large quantities of firearms, was planning to kidnap Gandhi in exchange for ransom. Such was Nagarvala’s belief in his theory, that he simply dismissed Madanlal’s statement as senseless and decided not to investigate the matter any further. This turned out to be the second lapse which would result in Gandhi’s death. By noon, the Punjab Mail arrived at the Dadar station in Bombay. Gopal got down from the train and was waiting on the platform for the Poona bound train. Suddenly, a railway policeman came up to him and said "Show me your luggage" Gopal asked “What happened Saheb?” The policeman replied “I am on the lookout for some stolen goods” The blood drained from Gopal’s face as he was carrying the two revolvers and an unused grenade in his cloth bag that was hanging on his shoulders in addition to the bed roll in his hands. Gopal dutifully opened the bed roll and showed to the policeman. To his utter surprise, the policeman checked the bedroll and left without checking his cloth bag. Perhaps, the stolen goods which he

was looking out for were of a much bigger size that would not fit in his cloth bag. Within a few minutes, the train to Poona arrived at the station. Gopal wasted no time and jumped into the train. Soon, he was on his way to Poona. At 5.00pm, Gopal arrived at the Kirkee station. He boarded a bus and headed straight for his home. Gopal shut himself in the room and began crying. The sight of Madanlal being handcuffed, hooded and being taken around by the police kept tormenting him. He thought for a moment that the prisoner could have been he himself. Gopal prayed before his family deity "Forgive me mother. I vow never to indulge in such acts in the future and want to spend the rest of my life happily with my wife and children" By 9.00pm, Gopal stepped out of his house in order to deposit the revolvers at a safe place. He took out his Webley Scott 0.38 revolver, wrapped it in a in Badge’s towel along with its spare cartridges, placed it in his cloth bag and left for Poona. I an hour, Gopal arrived at the residence of his friend, Pandurang Godbole, who lived in Sadashiv Peth. Gopal gave his revolver to Godbole and said “Pandurang Bhau, this bundle contains a revolver. Can you please keep it safely with you for some days?” Godbole replied “Oh yes! Sure” Gopal thanked Godbole and set off to get rid of the other materials. Meanwhile, Vishnu, who was desperate to help Madanlal, roamed on the streets of Delhi for the whole day like a lost soul with no one willing to take up the case. Finally, by evening, he was able to hire the services of an advocate, Mehta Puran Chand to act for Madanlal. After a positive assurance from the lawyer, Vishnu decided it was time to head back to Bombay. Meanwhile in Kanpur, Narayan and Nathuram boarded the Lucknow-Jhansi Mail at noon which gave them a connection at Jhansi on the Punjab Mail to Bombay later in the evening. **********

Chapter 39 On Friday, 23rd January 1948, at 9.00am, Vishnu left Delhi with a deep sense of guilt that he was abandoning his friend. In order to escape detection by the police, Vishnu boarded a train heading east and got off at Mathura from where he took a bus to Agra. Vishnu spent some time in Agra before boarding a train to Itarsi, a major junction for trains heading towards Bombay. In the meantime, in Bombay, Jaswant Singh and Balkishen came to meet Nagarvala. Jaswant Singh entered Nagarvala’s cabin and told him "Sir, as per instructions given to us, we are proceeding to Pune to meet the DIG (CID) Rao Saheb Gurtu" A furious Nagarvala sternly told them "No, you are not going anywhere.” Jaswant Singh said “But Sir, we have orders to do so” Nagarvaga was furious “To hell with your orders ……” He got up and screamed at Jaswant Singh “This is my area and I don't want officers of the Delhi police to interfere in my work. I know how to do my job. Jaswant Singh asked “So Sir, what are we supposed to do?” Nagarvala ordered “You both are going back to Delhi by the first available train today" Jaswant Singh and Balkishen had no choice but to board the Punjab Mail in the evening to Delhi. By noon, the Punjab Mail carrying Nathuram and Narayan arrived at the Victoria Terminus in Bombay. From the station, Nathuram and Narayan went straight to ‘Arya Pathikashram’, a cheap mid-town hotel on Sandhurst Road, where Narayan had stayed several times before with Manorama. The manager of ‘Arya Pathikashram’, Gaya Prasad Dubey knew Narayan very well and considered him as his favoured client. Narayan entered the hotel and asked the manager “Dubeyji, How are you?” Dubey replied “Arrey …. Narayanji ….. After a long time! Tell me, what can I do for you?” Narayan said “Dubeyji, We need a room. Can you give us one?” Dubey replied “Oh! I’m so sorry Narayanji, at the moment, all the rooms are full” Narayan sighed “Oh!” Dubay said “Sir, if you don’t mind, I can give you two beds in a dormitory for one night. But, I promise you that, by tomorrow morning, I will give you a room with two beds” Narayan asked Nathuram “What should we do?” Nathuram said “It’s just a question of one night. Let’s take it” Nathuram and Narayan entered the dormitory, kept their bags and went to the residence of G. M.

Joshi in Thana, where Vishnu regularly stayed. Joshi was sitting in his balcony when he saw Nathuram and Narayan walking towards his house. As they came closer, Joshi greeted them and asked “Namaste Pandit, Namaste Nana …. How are you both? Not heard anything from you for days” Nathuram said “Namaste Joshi Rao, we are fine. In fact, we had gone for some urgent work” Joshi replied “Oh! I see” Narayan said “Joshi Rao, we had not heard from Vishnu for many days. Hence, we came here thinking that he would be here” Joshi replied “No, he isn’t here. Actually, I haven’t heard anything from Vishnu since he left for Delhi last week” Nathuram said “Oh I see. Perhaps, he must be staying at the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan” Nathuram and Narayan left Joshi’s residence and headed straight to Dadar. There, they met two persons whom Vishnu knew but, drew a blank there too. They began to get worried. Nathuram said “Hope everything is fine with Vishnu” Narayan replied “Hmmm …..After Madanlal’s arrest, we have been completely out of touch with each other” Nathuram said “We don’t even know whether any of our friends have been arrested or are still free” Narayan said “Hope everything is fine” In the evening, Nathuram and Narayan went to meet a close friend of theirs from Pune who worked in Bombay and visited his home on every weekends. Through him, Nathuram sent a written message to Gopal saying “If you need us, Manorama knows where they are staying” By the time Nathuram and Narayan returned back to their hotel, it was well past midnight. **********

Chapter 40 On Saturday 24th January 1948, the manager of ‘Arya Pathikashram’ came to the room and told Narayan that the double room was available. Narayan accepted the room and entered his own name in the register. In the meantime, Nathuram walked to a nearby hotel, the Elphinstone Annexe at Carnac Road and booked another room where he entered his name in the register as N. Vinayakrao. By noon, Narayan called Manorama to ‘Arya Pathikashram’. She arrived within a few minutes. Manorama was relieved to see Narayan back. They spent the whole day at the hotel while Nathuram saw movies and spent time moving around leaving Narayan and Manorama to themselves. By afternoon, Jaswant Singh and Balkishen reached Delhi. From the station, they took a taxi and headed straight to the office of IG Sanjeevi. Jaswant Singh told Sanjeevi all about the reception they had received in Bombay from Nagarvala. But, Sanjeevi was in no mood to listen to their grievances against Nagarvala. He knew that, in order to track the conspirators down, he would need the full cooperation of the Bombay Police. Sanjeevi decided to make a fresh attempt. He called a fellow officer and apprised him of the situation. Sanjeevi said “The ACP of Bombay Police is insane. He just does not realize the urgency of the situation” The officer asked “What happened, Sir” Sanjeevi said “There is a plot being hatched to kill Mahatma Gandhi and this man passes it off like a joke” The officer said “Sir, why don’t you report this to the Home Secretary?” Sanjeevi said “We do not have that much time for these administrative hassles. These crooks need to be arrested quickly” The officer said “Sir, I have heard that the Deputy Inspector General (CID Bombay) U.G. Rana is in Delhi for some routine work. Why don’t you try again through him?” Sanjeevi said “Ok, then send a message for Rana asking him to meet me immediately” Meanwhile at the Birla House, a volunteer brought a newspaper which carried the official press release by the Government of Pakistan regarding a horrifying tragedy that took place at the Parachinar refugee camp near Peshawar in Pakistan on the night of 22nd January. According to the official press release, over 200 Hindus were butchered and more than 100 women were abducted by Muslim mobs. The women were later molested, raped and then bartered and sold like cattle. When Gandhi was informed by the volunteer about this tragedy, he seemed uninterested in the news. Gandhi simply deflected his attention from the topic as though the brutal murder of Hindus was not of much importance to him.

Instead Gandhi turned his attention to the Muslim Clerics who had gathered there and expressed his happiness that the annual ‘Urs’ at the Qutub-ud-Din ‘Mazar’ in Mehrauli was finally taking place although at the cost of human sufferings. Meanwhile in Bombay, in a strange development, the owner of Vassen Puspasen & Co, who was arrested in the police raid that took place in November, disclosed that ‘Shastra Bhandar’ in Pune was one of their customers for hand grenades. An arrest warrant was immediately issued against Digambar Badge. However, the Pune Police, who were used to handsome tips from Badge in order to overlook his illegal activities, ignored the warrant and pushed it under a heap of files. It was a move which would eventually prove fatal for Gandhi. By evening, Gopal went to ‘Shastra Bhandar’ to meet Badge. When he entered the shop, Gopal was unaware of the heated arguments that had taken place between Badge, Nathuram and Narayan in Delhi. Gopal tried to give the 0.32 revolver back to Badge. He took out the revolver from his pocket and said “I have come to return this revolver so that you replace it with Anna’s 0.22 revolver which you had given Sharma” However, Badge abused Gopal “Do you people have any shame. After the drama in Delhi, you still had the courage to enter my shop?” A confused Gopal asked “What happened, Bhau?” Badge replied “Go and ask that to your brother” Gopal asked “What did Anna do?” But, Badge was in no mood to talk. He sternly told Gopal “Please leave his store right now” Gopal quietly walked out of the shop. He decided to keep the revolver with him so that he could give it back to Nathuram for any further use by him. Meanwhile, Vishnu’s train reached Itarsi Junction. There, he got off the express train and got into a slow passenger train to Kalyan, a major industrial hub in the north-east of Bombay. By midnight, Vishnu arrived in Kalyan from where he got into a train to Thana. Thus, his 48 hour journey to Bombay was now into its final leg. **********

Chapter 41 On Sunday, 25th January 1948, at 5.00am, Vishnu reached the Thana station. From there he went straight to Joshi’s house. Joshi was surprised to see Vishnu at his doorsteps. He asked Vishnu "Where the hell have you been?" He told Joshi "I was held up with some urgent work" Joshi said "Pandit and Nana had come here looking for you. They both looked concerned" Vishnu said "In that case, I will quickly go to the post office and send a telegram informing them that I have come here" Joshi said "But Vishnupant, today is Sunday. The post offices here are closed. But, you don't worry I'll help you" Joshi called out to his son "Vasant ....... Come here" Joshi's son Vasant came running outside “What happened, Baba?” Joshi told him "Catch the train and go to the Bombay Central Telegraph Office and send an express telegram to Pune" Vasant said "Ok father. Give me the matter. I'll go right away" Vishnu scribbled the matter on a piece of paper "APTE ANANDASHRAM POONA, BOTH COME IMMEDIATELY, VYAS" and handed it to Vasant. Vishnu knew that the police could be watching Narayan’s house in case Madanlal had revealed their identity to the police. Hence, he used the name ‘Vyas’ which was his code name. Vasant took the note from Vishnu and set off for Bombay. Thereafter, Vishnu entered the house, had a wash and sat down with Joshi for a chat. Vishnu was thrilled to hear the news that both, Nathuram and Narayan were safe but, he had no idea where they were. By noon, Narayan checked out of the 'Arya Pathikashram' and moved into the Elphinstone Annexe Hotel with Manorama. While Narayan was with Manorama at the hotel, Nathuram went to meet a man named Paranjpye, a co-owner of the Silver Bank Company and a wealthy sympathiser of the Hindu cause. Paranjpye promised Nathuram Rs.10000 but told him to collect the money from his office the next day. By afternoon, in Delhi, Rana left along with the documents given to him by Sanjeevi. In view of the urgency, it was Rana's duty to rush to Bombay by air. But instead, he decided to travel by train and that too, not a direct one either. Rana boarded the Calcutta Mail to Allahabad in the United Province as he had a desire to take a holy bath in the ‘Triveni Sangam’ (Confluence of three rivers) where the waters of the Ganga, Yamuna and Saraswati meet. In the meantime, in Pune, Narayan’s wife Champa received a telegram from a person called ‘Vyas’. However, she could not understand its contents.

She sent the telegram at the hand of their servant to Gopal who immediately understood that Vishnu was in Bombay but, was unable to contact Nathuram and Narayan. Thus, Gopal decided to bring the three together. He rushed to the station and boarded the Deccan Queen which arrived at Thana by sunset. The first thing he did after arriving was to ring the Northcote Hospital and leave a message for Manorama "Tell Narayan that ‘Vyas’ had arrived and is in Thana" Then, Gopal walked the distance to Joshi’s residence where he met Vishnu. However, Nathuram and Narayan could not get the message as they were they had gone to the Air India office to book two tickets on the morning flight to Delhi on Tuesday. At the Air India office, Narayan and Nathuram gave their names as ‘D. Narayan Rao’ and ‘N. Vinayak Rao’ and gave their address as as Sea Green Hotel though they were staying at the Elphinstone Annexe. Meanwhile, at Gandhi’s evening prayer meeting, an announcement was made “Attention everyone, the annual ‘Urs’ (fair) of the Qutub-ud-Din ‘Mazar’ would be starting from tomorrow. Bapu will personally be there to participate in the festival” There was jubilation at the announcement by the followers of peace and non-violence. The 'Mazar' was the same place where, a week ago, hundreds of helpless Hindu refugees were thrown out by use of brutal force so that these celebrations could take place. By 9.00pm, Nathuram and Narayan returned back to the Elphinstone Annexe where Manorama gave them Gopal's message. They immediately dashed off to meet Vishnu and Gopal in Thana. Nathuram and Narayan were very happy to see Vishnu and Gopal safe and sound. They embraced each other and sat down in the balcony of Joshi’s house to discuss their future plans. There was pin drop silence as each one of them looked silently at one another and waited for the other to begin the conversation. It did not take Nathuram too long to come straight to the point. He told them straight "I have decided to do the job myself. Whether anyone is with me or not, I will kill Gandhiji by shooting him from a close range and then give myself up to the police" What followed was a pin drop silence. Vishnu and Gopal looked at Narayan to see his reaction. Vishnu asked Narayan "What will you do Nana?" Narayan replied "I will be there with Pandit till the very end" Vishnu said "Me too, even if it means certain death" However, Gopal was silent. From his expressions, Nathuram could understand that he did not want to come with them. He wanted to return back to his family life in Poona. Gopal quitely took out Badge’s revolver and gave it to Nathuram. Then, he called out to Joshi who was sitting inside his house and asked him "Bhau, when is the earliest train to Pune?" Joshi replied "There is one train departing at midnight" Gopal told Nathuram “Anna, I am leaving for Pune by the midnight train. I have to join my duties tomorrow” Nathuram nodded his head with a smile on his face. He was very happy at Gopal's decision. Gopal decided to spend some time at Joshi’s house before heading towards the station. **********

Chapter 42 On Monday 26th January 1948, Nathuram and Narayan set off in search of a revolver and decided to approach Dixit Maharaj once again. They took a taxi and went to the Bhuleshwar Temple. However, Dixit Maharaj refused to entertain them. He abused both Nathuram and Narayan and asked them to leave his house. Nathuram and Narayan had no option but to return back to their hotel. On their way back, they stopped at the Silver Bank Company and collected Rs.10000 from Mr. Paranjpye. After lunch, Nathuram decided to go and watch a movie while Narayan brought Manorama to the hotel room. After spending some time together, Narayan told Manorama "I am leaving for Delhi for some urgent work tomorrow" Manorama asked "When will you return?" Narayan replied "As soon as it is done" Manorama said “Ok” After a pause, Narayan said "Manorama, will you do a job for me?" Manorama replied "Yes, sure" Narayan said "On the 31st of this month send a telegram to the Hindu Mahasabha office in Delhi which says ‘arriving Delhi, arrange for Godse’s defence, Narayan D. Apte’. Send it in the morning" 34 Narayan was trying to set up an attempt to set up an alibi for himself. But, Manorama had no clue about what they were up to. She asked "Defence? What are you two up to?" Narayan tried to deflect it saying "Nothing ...... Nothing" Manorama promised Narayan that she would do the work as told by him. In the evening, Narayan dropped her back to the hostel and returned back to the Elphinstone Annexe. By sunset, Nathuram and Narayan had an early dinner and took a train to Thana. When they arrived, they saw Vishnu waiting for them on the platform of the Thana station. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu walked across the railway tracks and squatted under a lamp post in an isolated part of the goods yard. Nathuram said "We are leaving for Delhi by air tomorrow morning" Vishnu said "I will also be leaving for Delhi tomorrow. Most likely, by the Frontier Mail" Nathuram said "Good. Here’s Rs.300 for your expenses” Vishnu took the money and said “What’s the plan?”

Nathuram said “After reaching Delhi, we will be going to Gwalior, where I know a person who will help me find a reliable weapon. We will be back by the 29th morning” Vishnu said “Good. Then, let's meet on the 29th at the Queens Gardens just outside the Old Delhi station" Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu then strolled back to the station before catching the last train back to Bombay. Vishnu saw Nathuram and Narayan leave and went back to Joshi’s house. Meanwhile, at the Birla House, Gandhi was engrossed in chalking out a blueprint to decide the future of the Congress. He was in a meeting with the members of the Constitutional Sub-Committee of the Congress giving some finishing touches to a new constitution for the party. The meeting was attending by R.R. Diwakar, J.K. Purohit and some others. Gandhi asked the Congress leaders to dissolve the party and form a new organisation to serve the people. Gandhi had desired the disbandment of the Congress immediately after the Independence and had suggested the formation of a society to serve the people of the country. The society was to be named ‘Lok Sevak Sangh’ which would concentrate on constructive programs for the upliftment of the poor in rural India. Needless to say, this decision of Gandhi created a flutter within the top Congress leadership. They were keen on exploiting the image of this organization in order to serve their self-interests. **********

Chapter 43 On Tuesday 27th January 1948, just after sunrise, Gandhi set off to attend the ‘Urs’ at the Khwaja Qutub-ud-Din’s ‘Mazar’ at Mehrauli. In a shameless display of communal harmony, the Delhi administration had forcibly brought truckloads of Hindu and Sikh refugees to the ‘Mazar’ in order to show that Gandhi’s message of brotherhood was widely accepted by them. Barely a week ago, these same refugees were mercilessly driven out by the Delhi administration from this ‘Mazar’ so that their Mahatma can celebrate the ‘Urs’ festival here. The Mahatma and his followers celebrated their triumph over the refugees with a lot of excitement. Meanwhile in Bombay, Nathuram and Narayan had their breakfast and boarded the Air India flight to Delhi. They occupied two adjoining seats at the rear of the plane. Narayan spent his time in the flight flirting with the pretty air hostess, Ms Lorna Woodbridge and repeatedly asked her for coffee and sweets with the pretext of speaking with her. Nathuram tried to warn Narayan "Why are you advertising your presence with me Nana? Do you want people to know that you were with me?" Narayan passed off Nathuram's warning in a casual manner "If that happens Pandit, let's ascend the gallows together" By mid-day, the Air India flight landed in Delhi. Nathuram and Narayan headed straight from the airport to the Old Delhi station where they boarded the Grand Trunk Express to Gwalior. Meanwhile, Vishnu left Joshi’s house by noon and went to the Bombay Central station almost three hours before the scheduled departure of his train. He sat quietly at the platform thinking about the fate that awaited them all. After a long wait, Vishnu finally boarded the packed third class compartment of the Frontier Mail to Delhi. The train left at 5.00pm. Meanwhile, at 4.00pm, the Hindu Mahasabha held a public meeting in the busy Connaught Place area of Delhi to protest against the payment of Rs.55 crores to Pakistan. The police on duty thought that it was just another meeting called by some civic group to preach communal harmony. Since the post-independence riots, Delhi was put under Section 144 of the Indian Penal Code which empowered the authorities to disallow public gatherings. However, some civic groups were allowed to hold public meetings in order to spread Gandhi’s message of brotherhood. The Hindu Mahasabha took full advantage of this laxness on the part of the police and went ahead with their own agenda. That evening, crowds gathered in thousands in the Connaught Place and began shouting slogans, ‘Long Live Hindu Unity’, ‘Turn Out Muslims’ and ‘Long Live Madanlal’ 35 Before the police could realize that something was wrong, the speaker got up and denounced Gandhi for paying Pakistan Rs.55 crores when it was at war with India.

Another speaker compared Gandhi with Hitler and said that he too would die a death like Hitler. Finally, a resolution was passed rejecting the Peace Pledge made to Gandhi and calling Gandhi a traitor. The moment top officials in the Indian government got the news, they were horrified. Congressmen called for explanations from the police. They could not believe that the Hindu Mahasabha had organized a public meeting under the nose of the Delhi Police when Section 144 was still enforced. Top officials began looking out for scapegoats. Finally, officials of the Home Ministry admitted that there had been a ‘deplorable slip up’ 36 By late evening, DIG (CID) U.G. Rana finally arrived in Bombay. He went straight from the station to the residence of Nagarvala. There, he enjoyed a pleasant evening with Nagarvala over drinks and dinner. Finally, Rana got down to business and briefed Nagarvala about the information given to him by Sanjeevi. But, Nagarvala rubbished Sanjeevi's claims and stuck to his Hollywood theory. After a couple of drinks, Rana called Sanjeevi and said "Sir, I am sitting with Jimmy at his residence. I shall keep in touch with the Delhi Police on the progress of the investigation" Nagarvala snatched the phone from Rana's hand and spoke to Sanjeevi. He told Sanjeevi in an intoxicated voice "Mr. Sanjeevi, this man, Madanlal, is misleading the Delhi Police on the wrong track. The real culprits are a gang of over 200 people armed with automatic weapons. They intend to kidnap Gandhi for a ransom" Sanjeevi was flabbergasted with Nagarvala’s reaction to the seriousness of this case but, could not confront him at this stage. He calmly told Nagarvala "Whatever is your viewpoint, Mr. Nagarvala, please submit a detailed report of this kidnapping theory to my office” Almost six hundred miles away, the Grand Trunk Express arrived at the Gwalior station just before midnight. Nathuram and Narayan got off the train and walked outside the station where they saw some ‘Tonga’ riders muffled up in layers of blankets, sitting beside a cow-dung fire. Nathuram approached one 'Tonga' rider and asked them "O Bhaiya, can anyone can take us to the house of Dr. Dattatraya Parchure" The 'Tonga' rider named Gariba, got up and said "Yes Saheb, I will take you there. But, it will cost you one rupee" Nathuram and Narayan agreed and hopped into Gariba’s ‘Tonga’ and set off towards Parchure Wada. The Parchure wada was an enormous mansion on the Station Road in the ‘Lashkar’ (Cantonment) Area of Gwalior where, Dr. Dattatraya Sadashiva Parchure lived along with his family as well as his brothers and their families. Dr. Parchure was a homeopathic doctor by profession but, a very controversial political figure in Gwalior. He was also the man solely responsible for the phenomenal rise of the Hindu Mahasabha in the region. Dr. Parchure was also the founder of the right wing militant outfit ‘Hindu Rashtra Sena’. At the time Nathuram and Narayan went to meet Dr. Parchure, he was seething with anger against the Nehru led Congress government in Delhi and its superstar Mahatma Gandhi for depriving him of a chance to become the Chief Minister of Gwalior. Just three days ago, on 24th January, the Maharaja of Gwalior, Jiyajirao Scindia had ignored the Gwalior Hindu Mahasabha and invited the Congress to form the government in Gwalior. The Maharaja of Gwalior knew that the Hindu Mahasabha was the most popular organization and deserved to be called in to form the government. But, the Maharaja succumbed to the pressure exerted by the Nehru administration which could not tolerate a non-Congress government in the region. Nathuram and Narayan were dropped at the doorsteps of Dr Parchure’s house by the ‘Tonga’ rider Gariba. They walked up the few steps of the entrance and knocked on the door.

Dr. Parchure’s young son Neelkanth opened the door and asked "Yes?" Nathuram said "My name is Nathuram Godse, I have come from Pune to meet Dr. Saheb" Neelkanth said "But, father has just gone to bed. You please wait here. I will go and inform him" After a few minutes, Neelkanth came downstairs and called Nathuram and Narayan inside the main hall of his house. Neelkanth offered them tea which Narayan gratefully accepted but Nathuram, a confirmed coffee drinker, declined. Within minutes, Dr. Parchure came walking downstairs where Nathuram and Narayan were sitting and said "Arrey Pandit, what a surprise. Had you intimated me about your visit, I would have stayed awake to receive you" Nathuram said "It's okay Dr. Saheb. By the way, this is my friend Narayan" Dr. Parchure greeted Narayan and asked Nathuram about the purpose of his visit. Without wasting any time Nathuram said "I have decided to eliminate Gandhiji" Dr. Parchure was shocked for a moment "What?" But, he soon gained his composure and asked Nathuram "How can I help you?" Nathuram took out the revolver from his bag, placed it on the table and asked Dr. Parchure "Can you help us to find someone who can replace this revolver for a better one?" Dr. Parchure told Nathuram "Right now, it is late in the night. But, tomorrow morning, I will surely do something to help you" Dr. Parchure then got up and led Nathuram and Narayan into the guest room and retired into his room. **********

Chapter 44 On Wednesday 28th January 1948, at 8.00am, Dr. Parchure sent his son Neelkanth along with his bodyguard Roopa to fetch a man named Gangadhar Dandavate. Within minutes, Dandavate was at Parchure Wada. Dr. Parchure introduced Dandavate to Nathuram and Narayan and they sat down to talk. Dr. Parchure told Dandavate “Gangadhar, these two have some urgent work with you. Help them as much as you can” Dandavate said “Don’t worry Dr. Saheb” Dr. Parchure then told Nathuram “He is my most trusted man. You can rely on him” Nathuram thanked Dr. Parchure, who took their leave and went to his dispensary at Patankar Bazaar. After Dr. Parchure had left, Nathuram pulled out the 0.32 revolver from his bag and gave it to Dandavate saying “Can you replace this with a good one” Dandavate had a good look at the revolver. Then, he looked up at Nathuram and said “Definitely, I shall get you a better gun than this but, give me a couple of hours” Nathuram said “Ok” After Dandavate had left, Nathuram and Narayan went back to their room and relaxed for a while discussing their plans. Within two hours, Dandavate returned back with a country made revolver and gave it to Nathuram. Nathuram had a good look at the gun and told Dandavate “Can I try it?” Dandavate said “Sure” Dandavate took Nathuram and Narayan to the backyard of Dr. Parchure’s house where Nathuram aimed the gun on a tree and tried to fire a round. However, as he tried, Nathuram found the gun difficult to operate. He was unable to compress the trigger. Nathuram returned the gun to Dandavate and said “This isn’t working Gangadhar. I need a better piece than this” Dandavate thought for a while and then said “I can get you a better one but, give me time till evening” Narayan said “But Gangadhar, it’s already noon now. We have to catch the Punjab Mail to Delhi which passes through Gwalior at 3.00pm” Dandavate said “I’m sorry Sir. But, it won’t be possible to arrange for the gun right now” Just then, Dr. Parchure returned back home. He asked them “What happened, Pandit? Is your job done?” Dandavate said “No Dr. Saheb, they want a better piece than the one I brought”

Dr Parchure said “So what’s the problem?” Dandavate said “I need some time. Perhaps, till evening” Dr. Parchure said “So, what’s the problem?” Nathuram said “We have to catch the Punjab Mail to Delhi at 3.00pm” Dr. Parchure said “Pandit, you are about to embark on a very dangerous mission. Such jobs should not be done in haste. You have your lunch with us and relax in the room till evening before catching the Dadar-Amritsar Express that departs for Delhi at night” Nathuram agreed and Dandavate left with the local revolver he had brought. In the evening, at the Parchure Wada, Dandavate returned with a gleaming 9mm Baretta semiautomatic pistol. It was indeed a good pistol in excellent working condition which would have made the mouth of any assassin water. Nathuram took the pistol in his hands and examined its automatic arrangement. He immediately approved the gun and asked Dandavate the price. Dandavate said “Rs.500” Although, they were desperate for a gun and had ample cash with them, Nathuram decided to pay Dandavate Rs.300 and promised him to pay the balance amount in a few days. Dandavate agreed and left the house. By sunset, Nathuram and Narayan had their dinner with Dr. Parchure and left for the station to catch the Dadar-Amritsar Express to Delhi. However, on reaching the station, they found that the train was delayed by three hours. So, they decided to spend our time on the platform and wait for the train to arrive. The Dadar-Amritsar Express eventually arrived at 2.00am. Nathuram and Narayan entered the second class compartment and were on their way to Delhi. Meanwhile in Delhi, the Frontier Mail had arrived at the Old Delhi station at 7.00pm. Vishnu got off the train and instead of going to a hotel, spread his blanket and spent his night on the railway platform alongside hundreds of refugees. These were the same refugees, who had made the railway station their temporary home after the Delhi Police had driven them away from the mosques which they had occupied on the coercion of their Mahatma. **********

Chapter 45 On Thursday 29th January 1948, Vishnu woke up in the morning and queued outside a public lavatory and washed himself at a public tap asking one of the refugees to look after his luggage. After having tea with some biscuits at a roadside stall, Vishnu went to the Queens Gardens, just 200 yards away from the station, to check whether Nathuram and Narayan had arrived. It was a raw and cloudy morning. The wind was howling bitterly. Vishnu shivered as he sat on the side of the fountain and smoked some cigarettes. After sitting there for almost an hour, Vishnu got up and began walking around the park witnessing the plight of hundreds of refugees who had converted the park into a gypsy encampment. He was moved by the plight of the refugees. Just then, he passed by a man who was lighting a kerosene stove and brewing tea. Vishnu bought a cup of tea and sat down for a brief chat with him. Vishnu asked the man “Are you a refugee?” The man replied “Yes, Saheb” Vishnu asked “If you don’t mind, can you share some of your grief with me?” The man said “What is there to be told, Saheb. I have come from Rawalpindi in West Punjab. During the post-partition riots, both my sons were killed by Muslims before my own eyes” “These barbarians raped and killed my wife while I just looked on helplessly. I was chased out of my home, before being rescued by soldiers and sent to India” “We walked for days. Sometimes, we went without food and water for a full day. Then, one day, when a loaf of bread was thrown at us, thousands pounced on it like wolves on its prey” “After days of walking, we finally managed to reach Delhi. Here, we took shelter in a mosque to shield ourselves from the spine chilling winter” “But, thanks to your Mahatma’s fast, we were driven out from there like animals just because the Mahatma wanted to take part in a fair” 37 Vishnu was lost for words. He got up and uttered a foul word aimed towards the Mahatma “B*****d” Then, Vishnu placed his hand on the man’s shoulder and said “Do you know? I too began with no more than what you have right now” 38 The man looked at Vishnu with awe and asked “What?” Vishnu nodded his head and said “Yes, my friend. I too started with just a tea shop. Yet, I prospered” 38 Then, Vishnu slowly walked back to the stone fountain and sat there thinking about what the man had said. He was, by now, beginning to believe that Nathuram was doing the right thing by eliminating the Mahatma. By afternoon, the Dadar-Amritsar Express arrived at the Old Delhi station. Nathuram and Narayan

got off the train and walked up to the ticket window. They showed their second class ticket and asked the clerk Sundarilal “Can you give us a retiring room?” Sundarilal replied “There are no rooms available right now. But, one room will become vacant in an hour” Nathuram agreed to take the room and wrote his name as ‘N. Vinayak Rao’ in the register. Nathuram and Narayan had their lunch at the railway canteen and spent the hour at the waiting room of the station. At 1.00pm, they went back to the counter where Sundarilal allotted them room no. 6 for 24 hours at a charge of Rs.5. As Nathuram and Narayan had done a lot of running around for the past three days, they decided to have a bath and take some rest before going to the Queens Gardens to meet Vishnu. After waking up, Nathuram called the room attendant Hari Kishen and gave him some soiled clothes for washing. Then, he and Narayan came out of the retiring room and walked up to the Queens Gardens where the refugees had started the cow-dung fire to cook their evening meal. As Nathuram and Narayan entered the garden, they saw Vishnu sitting beside the stone fountain. He too was waiting there for more than seven hours. On seeing Nathuram and Narayan, Vishnu got up and started walking towards them. There was a broad smile on Vishnu’s face as he greeted Nathuram and Narayan “I understood from your expressions that you got the revolver” Nathuram smiled and told Vishnu “Chalo” (Come) and they walked back to the retiring room of the Old Delhi station. As they entered the room, Narayan shut the door and bolted it from inside. Narayan and Vishnu sat on the bed as Nathuram opened his steel trunk, took out the shining black gun and showed it to Vishnu who had never seen an automatic gun before. Vishnu took the gun in his hands and said “But, where is the wheel?” Nathuram laughed and told Vishnu “It’s an automatic gun. You just have to keep pressing the trigger and it will go on firing… Boom …. Boom” Vishnu asked “But, what about the ammunition?” Nathuram took out the bullets which were wrapped in his handkerchief and showed them to Vishnu. There were smiles all around. Vishnu got up from the bad and held the pistol high. He then danced with the pistol as if he had won a trophy. Nathuram said “Let’s try it out in the morning” and put back the gun and the bundle back in his steel trunk. 43 After that, they went for a walk towards Chandni Chowk and stopped in front of a cheap roadside photographer’s stall where, Nathuram had his picture taken. Nathuram said “I want three copies” The photographer said “Saheb, the copies will be ready in an hour” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu had their dinner in a nearby vegetarian restaurant. Thereafter, Vishnu and Narayan went to see a film while Nathuram collected the photographs and returned back to the retiring room. By the time Vishnu and Narayan returned back to the railway station after watching the film, it was almost midnight. Just as they were about to enter the room, Narayan stopped Vishnu and told him “Let’s not disturb him. He might be sleeping. I shall never forgive myself if I were to disturb his sleep on his last night as a

free man” 44 Vishnu nodded his head and they came downstairs. Vishnu decided to spend the night along with the refugees at the platform while Narayan walked towards Chandni Chowk where he spent the night in Delhi’s famous red-light area. Meanwhile at the Birla House, some refugees from Bannu, a small town close to the India-Pakistan border near Gujrat, visited the Birla house and met Gandhi. They were the survivors of the horrible train massacre which took place on 12th January. The refugees complained to Gandhi “Gandhiji, despite the agonies twe have faced in Pakistan, we were now being thrown out of the places where we have taken shelter” Another refugee screamed “We were not living in mosques for fun but, to survive in this winter. But, you went on a fast demanding our removal from there. Why did you do this to us? What crime have we committed?” Gandhi tried to pacify them with his typical philosophical flourishes. But, the refugees were embittered and angry and in no mood to listen to his lectures on secularism. One of the refugees told Gandhi in an angry tone “You have done enough harm to us. You have ruined our lives. We owe our miseries to you. Why don’t you leave us to our own fate and retire to the Himalayas?” 39 Gandhi said “I cannot retire at anybody’s bidding. I have put myself under Gods sole command” The man screamed “It is God who is speaking to you through us” 40. But, before the situation could get embarrassing for the Mahatma, the refugees were hustled out of the Birla House by the policemen on duty there. In his evening prayer meeting, Gandhi addressed the gathering saying “The Congress, which had toiled and sacrificed for the country’s freedom and on whom rested the burden of India’s independence, is now succumbing to the lust of power and lure of office. Where will this take us?” Then, he said in a tone of sadness “If someone was to end my life by putting a bullet through me, like someone tried to do with the bomb the other day, I would meet the bullet without a groan and breathe my last taking God’s name” 41 From these words, it was evident that the angry words of the refugee were still playing on the back of his mind. After the prayer meeting, Gandhi told his grandniece Manu “The pitiful cries of these refugees are like the voice of God. Take this as a death warrant for you and me. I have become what I have become at the bidding of God. God will do what he wills. He may take me away. I shall not find peace in the Himalayas. I want to find peace in the midst of turmoil or I want to die in the turmoil” 42 Again, before going to bed, he repeated this thought to his long-term associate Brij Krishna Chandiwala “You should take that as a notice served on me” 42 Thus, it was evident that the curse of thousands of innocent Hindus was finally taking its toll on the old man and Gandhi could finally see his death approaching him. Around the same time in Pune, DIG (CID Bombay) U.G. Rana met the DIG (CID Pune) Rao Saheb Gurtu and briefed him about the clues given by Madanlal. Rana said “According to Madanlal’s statement, the principal conspirator is the editor of the Marathi newspaper Hindu Rashtra based in Pune” Gurtu sprang up in shock “What did you say? …. The editor of Hindu Rashtra” Rana asked “Do you know them?” Gurtu said “Of course, I know them. They were the same people whom I arrested for creating a ruckus in a Congress meeting recently. In fact, the manager of this newspaper was arrested in a bomb blast conspiracy” Gurtu got up and began searching through some files and found photographs of Nathuram,

Narayan and Vishnu. He handed over the photographs to Rana and said “Here …. These are the people you are looking for” Rana thanked Gurtu and left his office. However, Rana did not show any urgency whatsoever in forwarding the photographs to either Nagarvala or Sanjeevi. By the time they received the photographs, Gandhi was already dead. **********

Chapter 46 On Friday, 30th January 1948, at 7.00am, Narayan entered the retiring room. Few minutes later, Vishnu too entered the room. Narayan asked Nathuram “So, did you sleep well?” Nathuram said “Like never before” Nathuram paused for a while and then asked “By the way, where the hell were you two?” Narayan answered “With women…..” Nathuram looked at Vishnu and asked “And what about you, Vishnupant?” Vishnu answered “With men ……” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu had a hearty laugh. They had their bath and walked across to a non-vegetarian restaurant on the first floor run by a company Brandon & Co to have their breakfast. As they were about to place their order, the waiter gave them a sweeping ‘Salaam’ (Salute) and asked “Sahib, you have come a long way from home, haven’t you?” Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu were startled and looked at the waiter. For a moment, they panicked. But somehow, they regained their composure. Nathuram said to the waiter “Yes, we have and so have you. Last time I saw you working in a Poona station restaurant” The waiter said “That’s right, Sir. I’ve served you both many times there. I was transferred here just a couple of weeks ago” They placed an order for three buttered toast, two cups of tea for Narayan and Vishnu and an English coffee for Nathuram. After the waiter left, Narayan held his wrists together indicating that he was handcuffed and shook his head in disbelief. It was a bad omen to be recognized so early. After having their breakfast, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu went back to the retiring room. After a while, Narayan and Vishnu went for a stroll while Nathuram sat down writing some letters. The letters were dated Friday, 30th January and one was addressed to Narayan’s home address in Poona while the other one to Vishnu’s home address in Ahmednagar. Both the letters were written in Marathi and the substance of both the letters was the same. In the letters, Nathuram wrote “My mind is inflamed in extreme because I see no solution to the political iniquities. I have therefore decided on my own to take a last and extreme step of which you are bound to hear in a day or two. I am convinced that the peaceful demonstrations such as the ones we staged in Panchgani or Delhi will serve no useful purpose in the present circumstances. I have therefore decided to do what I want to do, without depending on anyone else. The enclosed photograph may be carefully preserved” Nathuram enclosed the photographs taken the previous night in the letters and sent the room attendant to post the letters. Thus, he had created an alibi for Narayan and Vishnu to establish that they were not with him in Delhi the day he killed Gandhi. After Narayan and Vishnu returned, they sat down and discussed their plan for the evening.

Vishnu said “I have heard that the security at the Birla House has been beefed up after the January 20 incident. Many policemen in plain clothes have been placed among the crowds during Gandhiji’s prayer meeting” Narayan said “I think Pandit should enter the grounds pretending to be an old fashioned photographer carrying a tripod with the black cloth draped over his head” Nathuram shook his head and said “That’s rubbish. If I walk inside with my face covered, the guards will become even more suspicious” Narayan said “Or else, why not wear a ‘Burkha’ (Veil) and enter as a Muslim woman?” Vishnu jumped at the idea saying “Oh yes! Muslim women were permitted to sit in the front row, just eight to ten feet away from Gandhiji. This would bring Pandit within a striking distance of the Mahatma” Thus, they came to a conclusion that the ‘Burqa’ was an excellent idea and dashed off to get hold of one. Meanwhile, at the Birla House, Gandhi had an unexpected visitor. It was Lord Mountbatten who had come to brief him about the political situation in the country. Lord Mountbatten told Gandhi “Mr. Gandhi, the growing rift between Nehru and Sardar Patel was throwing the functioning of the Indian government into total disarray. At a time when the communal tensions in the country are at its peak, we can’t afford to have the Prime Minister and the Home Minister in complete discord with each other. Hence, I request you to please try and bring about a rapprochement between the two” Gandhi assured Mountbatten that he would talk to Patel as soon as he arrives from Ahmedabad. Mountbatten felt assured and left the Birla House. In the meantime, Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu walked towards Chandni Chowk to find someone who could help them find a ‘Burqa’. Finally, after an hour of searching, they met one person who offered to get them a ‘Burqa’. The man asked Nathuram “What is the size of the woman?” Nathuram replied “Oh, a very tall one” Vishnu added “Not too fat” 47. The man promised them to get the ‘Burqa’ in half an hour and left. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu spent the time walking around the area and returned to the shop in thirty minutes. The man handed them the ‘Burqa’ and charged Rs.50 for it. They collected the ‘Burqa’ and rushed back to the retiring room in triumph. There, Nathuram wriggled into the ‘Burqa’ and looked no different than an orthodox Muslim woman. However, when he tried to walk, he began stumbling at every step. Nathuram could not move his arms freely either. Nathuram took off the ‘Burqa’and flung it on the bed saying “It’s of no use” Vishnu shook his head and said “Do you know how much it cost us?” Nathuram looked at Vishnu and said “This is not the time to worry about expenses, Vishnupant” 48 Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu then walked out of the station and took a taxi to the Birla Temple. They walked into the wooded area at the back of the temple and to the same spot where they had tested their weapons on 20th January. Narayan selected a tree with a broad trunk and drew a sketch of a man on it. Nathuram stood around 20 to 25 feet away and fired two shots on it. Then, he tested the gun from a distance of 15 feet and then 10 feet. Nathuram was fully satisfied with the performance of the gun. He put on the safety catch and slipped the gun into his pocket. As Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu were walking out of the woods, Nathuram told Narayan and Vishnu “I have decided to give up the idea of a disguise and have decided to go there dressed in plain clothes which resemble a uniform worn by soldiers”

Narayan and Vishnu agreed and they went to a roadside stall nearby and bought a blue-grey militia cloth shirt with deep pockets and shoulder flaps along with a ‘Khaki’ cap. Then, they had their lunch in a Punjabi restaurant close to the Old Delhi station. After stepping out of the restaurant, Nathuram told Vishnu and Narayan “You both, go back to the retiring room. I shall meet you in an hour” As soon as Narayan and Vishnu left, Nathuram hired a ‘Tonga’ and went straight to the Birla House. He reached there at 12.00noon. At that time, Gandhi was sitting outside on a cot enjoying the sunshine. Sardar Patel’s daughter was sitting at his feet. As Nathuram kept staring at Gandhi, the cries of millions of helpless Hindu refugees kept pounding his ear drums. For a moment, Nathuram wished that he had brought the pistol along with him so that he could have killed Gandhi right there. But, Nathuram could do nothing rather than just keep staring at Gandhi. A few minutes later, Gandhi’s grandniece Manu came up to me and said “Bhai, Bapu is resting. Please come back later” Nathuram asked her several questions like where Gandhi sat, where he worked, when he ate and when he slept. Manu answered all his questions politely. After a while, she excused herself and left. Nathuram stood there for a while and then returned back to the retiring room where Narayan and Vishnu were waiting for him. **********

Chapter 47 It was nearing 1.00pm and was time for them to vacate the retiring room. Nathuram and Narayan went down to the ticket counter and asked the clerk, Sundarilal, whether they could book the room for another day. Sundarilal bristled with authority. He screamed “Another day? What do you people think this is, a Dharamshala?” Narayan said “Why are you getting so aggressive? We only made a polite request for the room for one more night” Sundarilal said “Forget one more night. You will have to vacate the room right now” Sundarilal followed Nathuram and Narayan to the room and stood there while they took their luggage out of the room. After they had vacated the room, Sundarilal ordered the room attendant to put a lock on the door. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu carried their luggage to the common waiting room for second class passengers. There, they found an empty bench where Nathuram lay down on it while Vishnu and Narayan crouched on the floor besides it. Narayan and Vishnu looked like relatives sitting near the bed side of a dying man. After a few minutes, Nathuram said to Vishnu “I am craving to munch some salted peanuts” Both Narayan and Vishnu got up in a flash and said “We’ll go down and get you some” and they rushed out. Narayan and Vishnu searched for salted peanuts in all the shops around the station. However, none of the shops nearby had salted peanuts. Narayan and Vishnu returned back to the waiting room and sheepishly shook their heads before Nathuram, who was reading a book ‘Night in Glenzyle’ by John Ferguson when they came in. Nathuram laughed at them and said “I knew that you would not get them. I know from my previous visits that nobody sells peanuts here” Narayan and Vishnu sat beside Nathuram for a few minutes. Then, Narayan got up and whispered something in Vishnu’s ears. Vishnu looked at Nathuram and said “We will be back in an hour” Nathuram asked “But, where are you going?” Narayan and Vishnu merely smiled at Nathuram but did not tell him where they were going. Narayan and Vishnu walked out of the main entrance of the station and took a taxi. They went up to the corner of Akbar Road where it met the Albuquerque Road. From there, they walked up to the Aurangzeb Road and had a good look at the Birla House. Vishnu said to Narayan “The strength of policemen is more than before but, they all look like northIndians” Narayan said “Hmm … Nobody from Bombay here” After taking a good look at the security of the Birla House, Narayan and Vishnu took a taxi to return

back to the station. On the way, while the taxi was passing beside the India Gate, Vishnu said in an agitated voice “Stop ……” As the taxi stopped, Narayan asked “What’s the matter?” Vishnu pointed his finger at the food barrows near the India Gate and said “Look” Narayan and Vishnu saw one person selling salted peanuts. They ran out of the taxi like excited children and bought a packet of salted peanuts before returning back to the station. The big clock at the station was showing 3 o’clock when Narayan and Vishnu arrived. Vishnu came near Nathuram and showed him the packet of salted peanuts that was in his hand. Nathuram had his eyes wide open. He asked Vishnu “Did you both go all the way back to Pune to get them?” Narayan and Vishnu laughed. Then, they all sat on the bench and began munching the peanuts. Narayan whispered in Nathuram’s ears “There are a lot of policemen at the Birla House but, none who can recognize us” Nathuram nodded his head. Vishnu tried to say something to Nathuram in a choked voice but, Narayan gave him a warning look signaling him to control himself. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu sat in the waiting room for a few more minutes before Nathuram looked at his watch and said “Its quarter past four. I’d better get going” Narayan looked at Nathuram and said “Do you want us to be there?” Nathuram replied “Why not? We have come so far. Let’s stay together till the end” Narayan and Vishnu sat on the bench while Nathuram went to the wash room to change his dress. Nathuram returned in ten minutes and said “Chalo” (Let’s go) tapping the pocket of his uniform to reassure himself that the gun was there inside. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu walked out of the station where Narayan called out for a ‘Tonga’. As Nathuram got into the ‘Tonga’, Vishnu started crying profusely. Narayan placed his hand on Vishnu’s shoulders and said “Steady Vishnupant. You don’t want to spoil everything for Pandit now, do you?” Vishnu wiped his tears as they all got into the ‘Tonga’ and set off to accomplish their mission. After reaching Connaught Place, they got off the ‘Tonga’ and took another one which took them to Albuquerque Road, just a hundred yards from the Birla House. Nathuram, Narayan and Vishnu got off the ‘Tonga’. Nathuram decided to go in first and told Narayan and Vishnu to come in after half an hour. As Nathuram reached the gate of Birla House, he saw the security staff at the gate scrutinizing the crowd entering the grounds. Nathuram began to get a little worried. He mingled with a small group of elderly people and sneaked inside. To Nathuram’s surprise, nobody checked him as he entered through the gate of the Birla House. Nathuram walked inside and stood on the lawns between the dais and the steps that led up to the terraced garden where Gandhi sat for his prayer meeting. Nathuram was standing among a crowd of nearly a hundred people who were anxiously waiting for Gandhi to arrive. On the dais, two women were reciting hymns from the Bhagwad Gita. Within half an hour, Nathuram saw Narayan and Vishnu enter the gates of the Birla House. Nobody checked them either. Narayan and Vishnu walked in and stood a few paces behind Nathuram on his either side. Both did

not show any signs of recognition. It was past 5.00pm and Gandhi had still not arrived. The prayer ground was packed to capacity. Slowly, the crowds began getting restless. Everyone started looking towards the main door of the Birla House from which Gandhi would walk out for his prayer meeting. Then, someone behind whispered “Gandhiji is busy talking to Sardar Patel inside the Birla House” After arriving in Delhi, Sardar Patel had come straight to the Birla House to meet Gandhi. He was accompanied by his daughter Maniben Patel. At that time, Gandhi had just finished giving an interview to the representatives of All India Radio and had gone to the bathroom. He was still in the bathroom when Patel and his daughter arrived. Gandhi’s attendant Brij Krishna Chandiwala received Patel and chatted with him for a few minutes before Gandhi arrived there. When Gandhi emerged, he told Brij Krishna “I am leaving for Wardha tomorrow. Please arrange for my railway journey” 52 Brij Krishna nodded his head and left. Then, Gandhi began his conversation with Patel. They talked on general issues for few minutes before coming to the main issue. Gandhi told Patel that, after the talks between him and Mountbatten, he had realized that both were indispensable and requested Patel to stay in the government. However, Patel told Gandhi that it was impossible to get on with Nehru as he was impatient with criticism and intolerant with people with divergent views. Patel told Gandhi that it was very difficult to work with such a person. Just then, Gandhi’s grandnieces Manu and Abha entered the room. They saw the watch but dared not interrupt such an important conversation. At 5.10 they could wait no longer. Abha showed Gandhi his watch. But he was not distracted. Finally in desperation Mani intervened and told Gandhi “It’s ten past five, Bapu” Finally, Gandhiji told Patel “I must now tear myself away. After the prayer meeting, I shall sort out this matter by talking to Jawahar” 53 After Gandhi and Patel had finished speaking, two men from Kathiawad, Gujrat came and told Manu they wished to see Gandhi. Manu asked Gandhiji whether he would see them. Gandhi replied “Tell them that I will, but only after the prayer meeting, and that too if I am still living. We shall then talk things over” 54 Manu conveyed Gandhi's reply to the visitors and invited them to stay for the prayer meeting. Gandhi got up, put on his chappals, stepped through the side door out of the room and set off on his final 200 yards journey. He wore a shawl for warmth. As usual he lent gently on the shoulders of his grandnieces. Manu was on his right and Abha on his left. Manu carried Gandhi’s spittoon, spectacle case and rosary, and her notebook. Brij Krishna was behind them, together with some members of the Birla family and a few others, including the two visitors.” As he was late, Gandhi did not walk as usual through the leafy arbour to the right side of the grounds. Instead, he took a short cut directly across the lawn to the steps leading to the terrace where prayers were held. At the top of the steps Gandhi brought his palms together to greet the gathering. As usual, the people parted to make a passage for him to the wooden platform. Through the parting, Nathuram saw Gandhi coming straight towards him. He made an instant decision to completely change the plan, and to shoot Gandhi there and then from a point-blank range.

The Mahatma had taken just few paces from the steps. Nathuram elbowed his way through and approached the Mahatma with his palms joined. The tiny black Italian Beretta pistol was concealed between them. Nathuram bowed low to the Mahatma and said “Namaste, Gandhiji” Gandhi too joined his palms in acknowledgement. Manu, who was standing to Gandhi’s right, thought that Nathuram was going to kiss Gandhi's feet, a practice which the Mahatma did not like. She motioned Nathuram away saying “Brother, Bapu is already late for prayers” 55 But, Nathuram did not move an inch. Manu was standing dangerously close to Gandhi. Nathuram was afraid that she could be injured in the course of firing. For a few moments Manu continued arguing with Nathuram. But, nobody, not even the police intervened. Nathuram seized the opportunity and moved one more step ahead. He bowed before Gandhi and gently pushed Manu away from the firing line with his left hand. While doing so, he momentarily exposed the gun in his right hand. The items in Manu’s hands, including the rosary, fell to the ground. As she bent down to pick it up, a burst of deafening blasts ripped apart the peaceful atmosphere as Nathuram fired three bullets into Gandhi's abdomen and chest. As the third shot was fired Gandhi was still standing. His palms were still joined. The time was 5.17pm. As Gandhi fell to the ground, bystanders heard him gasp, “Hey Ram, Hey Ram” (Oh God, Oh God). Gandhi slowly sank to the ground. His face turned pale and his white shawl of Australian wool became crimson with blood. Gandhi was then carried into the room no. 3 of the Birla House from where he had just come out. His close aides tried to administer few drops of honey mixed with warm water in Gandhi’s mouth. But, it remained unswallowed. The doctor B.P. Bhargava was immediately summoned. Dr. Bhargava arrived in ten minutes. He checked Gandhi’s pulse and eye reflexes and declared “Dead for ten minutes” 56 The Mahatma was no more. The apostle of peace had breathed his last. **********

Chapter 48 After shooting Gandhiji, Nathuram did not try to run away though he could have easily done so in the confusion that reigned at the prayer grounds. Nathuram stood still holding his hand high gripping the pistol tightly and calling out “Police, Police” However, for over half a minute, nobody came forward. The crowd had formed a ring around Nathuram. But, they saw the weapon in his hand and rushed away from the spot. Many frightened people made a scramble towards the exits. Nathuram realized that the people were frightened to come near him as he was holding the pistol in his hands. They feared that he would resist arrest or try to open fire on anyone who tried to come closer to him. Finally, Raghu, a gardener at the Birla House, sprang forward and hit Nathuram on his head with the blunt side of his sickle. He caught Nathuram’s wrist and released the pistol from his hands. Immediately, people charged towards Nathuram and started abusing and hitting him. To Nathuram’s horror, he saw the pistol being passed from hand to hand. Nathuram shouted at a police officer “Please take possession of it and put on the safety catch before they shoot one another” 57 A policeman finally rushed forward and got hold of the pistol and turned off its safety catch. Nathuram was then taken away by the police into a room on the ground floor of the Birla House and detained there. Nathuram’s head was aching terribly due to the blow he received from the gardeners sickle. So, he sat on the floor of the room and requested the police for the wound on my head. A veteran Congress leader N.V. Gadgil, who was standing outside, looked inside the room where Nathuram was kept and recognized him. Gadgil walked inside the room and said “Arre Nathya, what have you done?” 58 But, Nathuram did not speak a word. In a few minutes, Nathuram was put in a police jeep and taken to the Tughlaq Road Police Station where the First Information Report was recorded after obtaining statements of eye witnesses present at the Birla House at the time of the murder. Thereafter a case was registered against Nathuram under Section 302 of the Indian Penal Code. By sunset, the atmosphere on the grounds was turning ugly. The crowds were screaming “Mia lagta hai. Mussalman ne Bapu ko maar diya” (Looks like a Muslim has killed Gandhiji) 59 The staff of the Birla House tried desperately to pacify the crowds which could have turned violent at any moment. Finally, the police arrived and took charge of the situation. The entire Birla House was cordoned off and was vacated. At 6.00pm, All India Radio announced in its evening news “A Hindu Brahmin shot Mahatma Gandhi, the father of the nation, this evening. Gandhiji is no more” 60

Soon after, Prime Minister Nehru addressing the nation said “Friends and Comrades, The light has gone out of our lives and there is darkness everywhere. I do not know what to tell you and how to say it. Our beloved leader, Bapu as we called him, the Father of the Nation, is no more…. The cremation will take place on Saturday in Delhi city by the side of the Jamuna River. On Saturday forenoon, about 11.30 a.m., the bier will be taken out at Birla House and it will follow a prescribed road and go to the Jamuna River. The cremation will take place at about 4 p.m” 61 At the police station, a team of six officers was announced to investigate the Gandhi murder case. The investigating team comprised two sub-inspectors, one assistant sub-inspector and two constables and was led by Inspector Manohar Jha. Inspector Manohar Jha quizzed Nathuram for several hours. Nathuram also cooperated with the police by answering every question they asked. During the course of the investigation, the police found a diary in the pocket of Nathuram’s shirt. In the diary Nathuram had maintained details of the expenditures incurred by him during the past few weeks such as ‘Gopal Rs.250/-, Bandobhau Rs.50/-, Bombay-Delhi Aeroplane Rs.308/- etc.’ From this diary, the police found out that a Bombay-Delhi plane ticket cost Rs.154/- while I had spent Rs.308/- which meant that Nathuram had purchased two tickets. The police thus got a clue that Nathuram was not acting on his own. There was a larger group involved. They further found out from the diary that he had stayed at the Elphinstone Hotel in Bombay between 24th and 27th January and also booked a retiring room at the Old Delhi station on the 29th. The police immediately sent a team to the station. Later that night, Nathuram had an unexpected visitor in the lockup of the police station at Tughlaq Road. It was Devdas Gandhi, the youngest son of Mahatma Gandhi, who was also the editor of ‘The Hindustan Times’. Devdas Gandhi had come there expecting to find some horrid-looking, blood-thirsty monster, without a trace of politeness. But, Nathuram’s gentle and clear words and his calm self-composure were certainly not what the Gandhi kin was expecting. Devdas Gandhi came and stood outside the cell and said to Nathuram “You.....?” Nathuram replied “My name is Nathuram Vinayak Godse, the editor of a daily, Hindu Rashtra. I was present at Gandhiji’s murder. Today you have lost your father and I am the cause of that tragedy. I am very much grieved at the bereavement that has befallen you and the rest of your family. Kindly believe me I was not prompted to do this with any personal hatred, or any grudge or any evil intention towards you” Even if Devdas Gandhi felt any disgust for the man who had ended his father's life, he set it aside for a moment, also set aside the sorrow he felt at his father's death for a while. Devdas Gandhi asked Nathuram “Then why did you do it?” Nathuram said “The reason is purely political and political alone. If the police can grant you 30 minutes more, I can explain you everything in detail” Devdas Gandhi requested the police for more time to talk to Nathuram which, the police did not grant him. Devdas Gandhi thus terminated this two to three minute conversation with Nathuram and left the cell. Amidst the confusion following the Mahatma’s assassination, Narayan and Vishnu slipped out through the side entrance of the Birla House covering their heads with their mufflers and took a ‘Tonga’ to the Old Delhi station. Narayan and Vishnu spent the whole night at the platform along with the refugees. Around midnight, they saw the police arrive at the station and take away Nathuram’s luggage. By midnight, Sardar Patel met top officers of the Delhi Police to question them on their inability in protecting the life of the Mahatma.

There, one thing became crystal clear. The entire plot was revealed to them by Madanlal who had said ‘Woh Phir Aayega’ (They will come again) soon after his arrest. The police had the names of all the conspirators of this plot and had nine days to act. Yet, they failed to save the Mahatma. In order to save their skin, the Delhi Police began a blame game pointing fingers at the lapses of the Bombay Police. But, Sardar Patel had enough of all this mudslinging. He then issued an ultimatum to the police to act fast and nab all the conspirators at the earliest. **********

Chapter 49 On 31st January 1948, Sardar Patel’s ultimatum had finally driven the police into a frenzy of actions. At 5.30am, a team of the Poona Police led by Inspector Oak reached ‘Shastra Bhandar’ and arrested Digambar Badge. Badge was arrested under the arrest warrant that was issued by the Bombay Police on the 24th January. The Pune Police later gave an excuse that Badge was absconding for a week. Badge was then taken to the Poona District Police Headquarters where the police asked him details of how Madanlal got hold of a gun-cotton slab. Badge, who was familiar with the procedures followed by the police during interrogation, did not want to undergo the trauma in the interrogation chamber. Badge told Inspector Oak "Saheb, please don't subject me to your special treatment. I will tell you everything I know" And Badge revealed the details of the whole conspiracy to the police. This was the breakthrough they were expecting. Unfortunately for them, it came a week too late. In Bombay, Morarji Desai simply could not come out of his cheap political mindset. He called on Nagarvala and ordered him to take immediate action on Savarkar. Nagarvala responded to Morarji's orders by raiding Savarkar’s residence and seized 143 files containing over 10,000 letters. However, no incriminating evidence pertaining to the 'Gandhi murder' case was found there. The Bombay Police tried desperately to find anything that could link Savarkar to the ‘GandhiMurder’ but could not find it. Meanwhile, at 11.30am in Delhi, the bier with Gandhi’s body, wrapped in the Indian tricolor, was placed on a weapons carrier which was drawn by two hundred soldiers of the three wings of the armed forces. Aircrafts of the Indian Air Force showered flowers over the cortege. Chants of ‘Mahatma Gandhi Amar Rahe’ (Mahatma Gandhi has become immortal) filled the air as the cortege left Birla House. After a five hour procession, Gandhi's mortal remains were finally cremated at 4.30pm on the Banks of the Yamuna. At noon, IGP Sanjeevi received a letter on his desk. It was sent from Bombay by ACP Nagarvala and contained a detailed report of his kidnapping theory by an ‘international organization comprising of over 400 men’. At this hour, when Sanjeevi was being questioned endlessly for his failure in protecting Gandhi, this was the last thing he wanted to hear. Fortunately for him, this was the last time that Nagarvala had mentioned his mythical story. Narayan and Vishnu were at the Old Delhi station while Gandhi’s funeral procession was taking place. The entire station building wore a deserted look. Everyone, including the refugees had gone to attend the Mahatma’s funeral. Narayan had hoped to meet some influential people in the national capital who could arrange for Nathuram's defence and set out to meet them with Vishnu. But, on that day, nobody was approachable.

At 3.30pm, Narayan and Vishnu slumped back to the station, dejected and distraught. They realized that it was futile trying to do something in Delhi and decided to head back to Bombay. Suspecting that all the Bombay bound trains would be watched, Narayan and Vishnu boarded an express train to Allahabad hoping to catch a connecting train from there to Bombay. While Narayan and Vishnu were sitting in the train to Allahabad waiting for it to pull out, the Hindu Mahasabha office in Delhi received a telegram which mentioned “ARRIVING DELHI, ARRANGE FOR GODSE’S DEFENCE, NARAYAN D. APTE”. It was sent by Manorama who had dutifully completed the task that was assigned to her. Just as Nagarvala returned back to the police headquarters after raiding Savarkar’s residence, he received a telephone call from the Pune Police. The caller was Inspector Oak who informed Nagarvala about Badge’s revelations. Nagarvala ordered Oak to immediately dispatch Badge to Bombay. After the call ended, Nagarvala called up Delhi Police and requested them to make arrangements for Madanlal to be flown from Delhi to Bombay. In the evening, Dr. Jain entered Morarji Desai's chamber. He was fuming with anger. Jain asked Morarji "Sir, despite the vital information given by me, nine days in advance, how couldn't you save Gandhiji's life?" Morarji was outraged "How dare you speak to me in that tone? Don't you know who I am?" Dr. Jain screamed “Oh yes indeed, you are a useless and an incompetent Home Minister" Morarji was red with anger "You keep your mouth shut or else I will put you in jail as a coconspirator in the Gandhi Murder Case" Dr Jain roared "Oh really? Do it and see the consequences. I will tell the whole world that you are the person responsible for Gandhiji's death" and left his office. **********

Chapter 50 On 1st February 1948, mass anti-Brahmin massacres sponsored by the Indian National Congress engulfed many parts of Bombay Presidency. Goons hired by the followers of ‘Non-Violence’ swooped down on innocent Brahmins and burnt down their houses, offices and business establishments. In Bombay, 15 Brahmins were killed while in Poona, 55 lost their lives in this violence. The rioting was severe in the South Bombay regions of Satara, Belgaum and Kolhapur where over 3000 Brahmins were killed. In one incident in Bombay, three male members of one family were lynched to death just because their surname was Godse. In Poona, the office of Hindu Rashtra Publications was gutted down. In Bombay around 1000 Congress supporters gathered outside Savarkar’s residence and began pelting stones on it. Fortunately, the police arrived just in time and took control of the situation. However, a mile away, the police could not prevent the crowds from severely injuring Savarkar's younger brother Narayan who lived nearby. Finally, Sardar Patel had to issue a public appeal “In this moment of tragedy, if we succumb to the feelings of revenge and counter violence, we will fail to be worthy of Gandhiji” 63 The army was finally called in and the riots were brought under control. However, the perpetrators were never brought to book nor were the victims given any compensation by the Congress government as they were a negligible minority in the region. By afternoon, the Pune Police reached Bombay along with Badge to hand over his custody to the Bombay Police. Nagarvala had a long chat with Badge and extracted every minute detail of the conspiracy. Badge told Nagarvala everything from Nathuram's visit to his store, the trip to Bombay, the stay at the Hindu Mahasabha office, the address of Joshi’s house in Thana, details of Narayan’s affair with Manorama right up to the details of their actions in Delhi. Badge folded his hands and pleaded "Saheb, have mercy on me. I will do anything you say" Nagarvala, who was just waiting for this opportunity, said "Ok. I agree to help you but, on two conditions. First, if you agree to turn state witness and second, if you name Savarkar as the main conspirator in this murder plot" Badge said "Saheb, I agree to the first condition. But, I will do nothing that lands Tatyarao in trouble because I consider him as a ‘Devta’ (Divine)" Nagarvala cursed his luck but, kept up the pressure on Badge with a hope that he would give in soon. In the evening in Kirkee, Gopal was alone in his house burning some letters when he heard someone knocking on the door. Gopal opened the door and found out that it was his neighbor Ramnath who was standing outside his door. Ramnath asked Gopal "Are you Nathuram's brother?"

Gopal said "Yes" Ramnath said "Your brother has done a very good job" Gopal did not say anything. Then, Ramnath put his hand in his shirt pocket and removed Rs.150 from it. Offering the money to Gopal, Ramnath said "Here .... Take this money and cross over to Hyderabad. The police can come here anytime" Gopal replied "No Ramnath Bhau, I will stay here and face whatever fate has in store for me" Gopal's decision to stay behind proved to be fateful. He was expecting a jail term of one or two years for being a part of the 20th January conspiracy. Instead, he had to face a jail term of 14 years despite he refusing to be a part of the 30th January Gandhi Murder Plot. His entire future was ruined. **********

Chapter 51 On 2nd February 1948, Madanlal and Nathuram were flown from Delhi to Bombay and kept in the 'C' branch of the ground floor of the Special Branch building in Worli. Incidentally, the building also housed the office of Nagarvala. Here, Madanlal was confronted with Badge but, he did not give any more information than whatever he had already revealed to the police. Although the Bombay Police had sufficient evidence against all the main conspirators in the murder of Mahatma Gandhi, they were still not satisfied as the police had not found the evidence against Savarkar. Nagarvala called up his investigating team and told them in clear words "I want all of you to concentrate all your energy on implicating Savarkar in the Gandhi Murder Case. There is someone up there who will be highly gratified if we manage to implicate Savarkar in this case” By noon, Narayan and Vishnu arrived in Bombay. From the railway station, they went straight to the Sea Green (North) Hotel at Marine drive. There, the manager, Satyavan Rele informed them that all the rooms were full and he could only offer them a bed each in two separate dormitories. Narayan and Vishnu had no option but to accept whatever was offered. The next day, Narayan and Vishnu checked out from the Sea Green (North) Hotel and moved to the Elphinstone Annexe Hotel at Carnby Road where they managed to get a room for themselves. They stayed at the hotel for two days doing nothing. Meanwhile, Sardar Patel was facing relentless pressure from the Nehru faction of the Congress, who were holding him responsible for lapses in security which led to the murder of Gandhi. A few days before the assassination of the Mahatma, Sardar Patel had warned the Nehru faction against its efforts to crush the RSS. Patel had lauded the young RSS workers who protected Hindu women and children during the post partition riots. Nehru, in a bid to embarrass Patel, had grabbed this opportunity to attack him. Finally, Patel had no choice but to take action. On 4th February 1948, the Home Ministry banned the RSS and the Hindu Mahasabha and ordered the arrest of all its leaders. On 5th February 1948, Nagarvala finally decided to go ahead with the arrests of all the persons named by Badge. He had waited for five days hoping to find some evidence or create one that could nail Savarkar. By now, people were now beginning to question the inability of the police in nabbing the remaining members of the gang. Nagarvala was beginning to feel the heat. Early in the morning, Nagarvala drove to Poona and first reached ‘Shastra Bhandar’ where he found out that Shankar had gone to Kolhapur to meet his mother. From ‘Shastra Bhandar’, Nagarvala went straight to Kirkee where he found Gopal in his house. Nagarvala arrested Gopal and took him to Bombay for further questioning. There, Gopal was beaten up mercilessly while an array of questions was thrown at him. By late afternoon, the police arrested Savarkar even though they did not possess sufficient evidence to satisfy a magistrate that a prima facie case existed so that he could issue a warrant.

So, the Bombay police arrested Savarkar under the Preventive Detention Act — one of the most malignant pieces of legislation with which the British had armed themselves while they ruled India. Savarkar was detained at the Arthur Road Jail in Bombay. The charges framed against Savarkar were ‘acting in a manner prejudicial to the public safety’ and blamed for the anti-Brahmin riots though the riots were sponsored by the Congress. During the freedom struggle, the Congress had persistently condemned the British for this Act. But now, they themselves were using it to settle scores over their political opponents. Meanwhile Shankar who was in Kolhapur returned back to Poona where he was told that his master, Digambar Badge, was arrested and taken to Bombay. Shankar immediately left for Bombay and met Dada Maharaj who sent him along with his aide to the CID office. There, Nagarvala received him with a hard slap on his face and put him in the lockup. In the meantime, two CID officers from Bombay arrived at the Elphinstone Hotel at Hornby Road to inquire about Nathuram's stay there on the 24th January. The CID officers had been asked by the Delhi Police to get further details of Nathuram’s stay there as they had come to know from the pocket diary that was found in Nathuram's pocket, the day he killed Gandhi, he was staying at the Elphinstone Hotel. However, the visit proved futile as the hotel register had no information that could be of any help to them nor did the staff see Nathuram staying there between 24th and 27th January. As the police officers were leaving, the manager called out to them and said "Sahib, there is another hotel on the Cornby Road by the name Elphinstone Annexe" The officers asked the manager "Call up the manager of that hotel and find out from his register whether this man was there on 24th January" The manager of Elphinstone Annexe, Kashmirilal, was called up and asked "Kashmirilalji, some officers of the CID have come here. They are inquiring whether someone by the name Nathuram Vinayak Godse, the person who killed Gandhi, had stayed there on the 24th January" Kashmirilal checked the register and said "Oh yes, I saw his photo in the papers. He was here. In fact, his accomplice is still staying at this hotel at the moment" Kashmirilal picked up his register and rushed towards the Elphinstone Hotel. Narayan and Vishnu were walking down the passage when Kashmirilal was talking over the phone. Narayan immediately knew that Kashmirilal was talking about them. As soon as he saw Kashmirilal walking away with the register, he and Vishnu picked up their luggage and slipped out. They beat the police by thirty minutes. Narayan and Vishnu took a taxi and went straight to the Arya Pathikashram Hotel at Sandhurst Bridge. Narayan was sure that the manager, G.P. Dubey, would help them. But, Dubey was put off by their dirty clothes and disheveled looks. Both, Narayan and Vishnu hadn’t changed nor bathed since 30th January. Dubey lied to them that there wasn’t any room available in his hotel. Narayan and Vishnu returned to the taxi, looking crestfallen. They were now feeling like hunted animals. Narayan and Vishnu got into the taxi and went to the Victoria station from where they took a train to Thana and ended up at Joshi’s house at Navpada Enclave. Joshi immediately realized that they are on the run after the murder of Gandhi but, being a Mahasabha supporter and Vishnu’s relative, he decided to help Narayan and Vishnu by offering them a stay in his house. Next day, Joshi arranged a used suburban railway ticket from Dadar to Vile Parle on 30th January for them to prove that they were in Bombay on the day Gandhi was murdered. For the next two days, Joshi volunteered to meet some people who could help them and finally met a person named M.G. Ghasias who agreed to go to Pune and see what the situation was and bring news of their families.

**********

Chapter 52 By 8th February 1948, Gopal had finally given in to two days of relentless torture meted out at him and had revealed the details of the 20th January conspiracy. Gopal also told the police that he had given the revolver to his friend Pandurang Godbole for safe keeping. However, when the police asked him about his links with Savarkar, Gopal told them that he had never been to Savarkar’s residence. Nagarvala then took Gopal to Poona for a confrontation with Godbole at his residence. Godbole confessed "Yes, Gopal did give me the revolver. But, after hearing the news of Gandhi’s murder at the hands of Gopal’s brother, I panicked and asked my friend Gopal Kale to get rid of the revolver" The police took Godbole along with them to Kale’s house where Kale said "Sahib, I threw the revolver Godbole had given me in the shrubs outside the main gate of Fergusson College" In the end, the revolver was never found. Godbole and Kale were arrested and would be kept in detention for almost six weeks. On 9th February 1948, Ghasias returned from Poona and informed Narayan and Vishnu that it was safe for them to visit Poona. Finally, after ten days, there was a smile on their faces. Narayan and Vishnu left Bombay that very afternoon and arrived in Poona by late evening. They were received at the station by Narayan’s friend Prakash. Prakash told Narayan “It’s not safe for you to go to your house as the police may be keeping a watch. Come to my house” For two days, Narayan and Vishnu were offered hospitality by Prakash who hid them in his house, gave them food and even brought new clothes for them. That evening, Prakash met Narayan and Vishnu and said “It is not safe for you to stay in Pune anymore” Prakash offered Narayan some money and said “Here, take this money and escape into Hyderabad. The border is just a hundred miles away from here. There, Hindu Mahasabha activists would definitely help you both” But, Narayan and Vishnu were distressed by their conscience. Something was holding them back from escaping. Narayan told Prakash “No Prakash Bhau, when Pandit, Gopal and Madanlal have been arrested and when Savarkar like many others, who have nothing to do with this crime, are behind bars, why we are still free?” Vishnu added “Further, by staying with good people like you, who are helping us so much, we are unnecessarily landing you all in deep trouble” Narayan said “Prakash Bhau, we have decided to return back to Bombay and face the consequences” Early in the morning of 11th February 1948, Narayan and Vishnu left for Bombay. Within a few

hours, they were in Thana, back at Joshi’s house. Joshi told Narayan “Don’t worry Nana. You are absolutely safe in this house. You can stay here as long as you can” Meanwhile, Shankar was flown by the Bombay Police to Delhi where he led the police to the woods behind the Mahasabha Bhuvan. There, Shankar showed the police the place where he had buried the unused hand grenades and the explosives. The police unearthed the spot pointed by Shankar and recovered all the items. Then, Shankar was flown back to Bombay That night, deep within their hearts, Narayan and Vishnu could sense that their game was up. Panic would grip them whenever they heard the siren of a police jeep passing by or saw a passerby staring at the house. The suspense was finally taking its toll on them. Narayan told Vishnu “By staying at Joshi’s house, they are unnecessarily creating trouble for him” Vishnu responded “Hmm …. I think, we should shift into a hotel by tomorrow morning” Next morning, Narayan and Vishnu moved into the Pyrke’s Apollo Hotel, behind Regal Cinema and booked a room. The manager, Claudio Pinto gave them room no. 29 on the second floor. Narayan and Vishnu entered their names as N. Kashinath and R. Bishnu in the register. In the room Narayan and Vishnu anxiously waited for someone to arrive with a big knock on the door. But, no one came that day. Meanwhile, the investigating team found out from the records of the Old Delhi station that Nathuram had booked a retiring room by producing a ticket of the Dadar Amritsar Express from Gwalior to Delhi. They asked Nathuram about it. Finally, Nathuram had no option but to reveal the role of Dr. Parchure in helping him to buy the gun. The Bombay Police immediately dispatched a team to Gwalior to arrest Dr. Parchure. Meanwhile, at 10.00am, in Bombay, Vishnu left early to meet Joshi in Thana. After Vishnu left, Narayan, who was feeling lonely, decided to call Manorama. Narayan came downstairs to the reception desk and called up Manorama and asked her to come to the hotel at 6pm. Narayan was unaware that the phone call was intercepted by the police. After the call ended, Narayan went out. At 11.00am, a police team led by Inspector B.A. Haldipur came to the hotel looking its occupants. The manager told Haldipur “Sir, the call at 10am was made by the occupants of room no. 29, Bishnu and Kashinath. At the moment, both have gone out” So, Haldipur decided to wait at the hotel. After a seven hour wait, at 5.30pm, a taxi arrived at the hotel. Haldipur watched as Narayan stepped out of it. Immediately, the manager, Pinto, gave Haldipur a nod “Yes, that’s the man” The police constables pounced on Narayan and arrested him. He was then put in a police jeep and taken to the CID Headquarters. After arresting Narayan, Haldipur waited at the hotel for Vishnu to arrive who finally turned up at 8.25pm. Vishnu too was arrested. **********

Chapter 53 On 15th February 1948, he Deputy Superintendent (CID) N.Y. Deulkar arrived in Gwalior only to find that Parchure was already arrested by the Gwalior administration under the ‘Maintenance of Public Security Ordinance’. Parchure was planning a revolt against the newly formed Congress government in Gwalior. The Nehru administration seized the opportunity following Gandhiji’s murder and detained him under the charge of ‘distributing sweets after Gandhiji’s death’. Following his arrest, Dr. Parchure was locked up in the dungeons of the Gwalior Fort where Moghul rulers used to torture their enemies. A day later, Deulkar was joined by DIG (CID) Rana and R.B. Atal, a first class magistrate from Gwalior. They interrogated Dr. Parchure and forcibly obtained his signatures on a confession statement in which Dr. Parchure confessed having helped Nathuram in the assassination of Mahatma Gandhi. The police then charged Dr. Parchure as a member of the conspiracy and transferred him to Bombay without completing the extradition formalities. Thus, the entire gang was now behind bars. Only Gangadhar Dandavate and S.D. Sharma were on the run. They were eventually declared absconders and were never found. Now, all that was left to be done was to collect evidence and build up the case. Thus, pressure began mounting on Badge to either name Savarkar as a part of this conspiracy or to spend the rest of his life in jail. In the end, Badge succumbed to pressure and gave in to the demands of Nagarvala. This was just the moment Nagarvala was waiting for. Nagarvala picked up the phone and triumphantly informed his political masters “Sir …… The big fish has finally been caught” As a token of appreciation for his glorious achievement, Nagarvala’s political masters handsomely rewarded him. On 17th February 1948, Nagarvala received an order from Delhi saying “ACP Jamshed Dorab Nagarvala is hereby appointed as the Superintendent on Special Duty, Delhi Police to conduct the investigation into the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’ in addition to his duty as the Assistant Commissioner of Police, Bombay” This appointment letter was a mark of approbation for Nagarvala for pleasing his political masters. For them, convicting Gandhi’s assassins was less important than settling political scores with Savarkar who had become a nuisance for the Congress. The same day, the process of implicating Savarkar as the mastermind of Gandhi’s murder began. The police carefully inserted words into Badge’s confession statement that would implicate Savarkar into this whole conspiracy. According to the statement of Digambar Badge revised by the police, Badge stated “On 15th January 1948, Narayan Apte disclosed his plan to me in the compound of the Bhuleshwar Temple. Apte told me that Tatyarao has given him his blessings for this job” The revised statement further said “Apte also mentioned to me that Tatyarao was saying that Gandhiji’s 100 years are up” To further strengthen the case, the police added another sentence in the statement which said “On

17th January,on the way to the airport, we got down from the taxi and walked down to the house of Tatyarao. Shankar was asked to wait outside the compound. Apte, Nathuram and I entered the compound. Apte asked me to wait in the room on the ground floor. Nathuram and Apte went upstairs. They came down after 5-10 minutes, followed immediately by Tatyarao who said to them Yeshaswi Houn Ye (Come Back Successfully)” Many years later, in an interview to Manohar Malgaonkar, Badge confessed that he was pressurized to say these words. He also admitted that on 17th January 1948, they never met Savarkar on our way to the airport. In fact, their taxi never stopped at Savarkar’s residence. On the evening of 17th February, Nagarvala, along with his team of policemen arrived at Dr. Jain’s residence in Dadar to record his statement. Like Badge, Dr. Jain too was pressurized to name Savarkar in his statement. He was asked to state that “Madanlal told me, on 15th January, before leaving for Delhi, that Savarkar had given him his blessings for murdering Gandhiji” But, Jain refused to do so. Nagarvala then threatened to arrest him as a co-conspirator for hiding information on the conspiracy to kill Gandhiji. Finally, Jain gave in and signed on the statement. However, ten days later, Jain backtracked on his statement and denied the involvement of Savarkar in this conspiracy. Jain confessed that the statement was obtained from him under duress. In the days that followed, the police painstakingly built up a strong case against all the accused which their defense counsels could not be able to dent. However, the police were still a long way short in gathering evidences against ‘The big fish’, Savarkar. The papers seized from Savarkar’s house revealed nothing that could connect him with the murder. More, he was a very big personality, unlike the other accused, to be subjected to ‘Third Decree’ methods of interrogation. They had no option but to rely solely on Badge’s false statement and that too with a fear that he could turn hostile in the court. As a result, Badge was given some royal treatment in the lockup by the police. He was served liquor, meat, eggs, sweets and cigarettes. He was even put on a stipend. Every day, police along with Badge would conduct a practice session and Badge was made to read out the statement which mentioned Savarkar as a co-conspirator. However, the police were still in a spot of bother as to who would corroborate Badge’s statement in court. **********

Chapter 54 The police finally zeroed in on Shankar who had no idea as to what was happening around him. What made matters worse for the police was that Shankar could not understand any language other than Telugu. Thus, Badge was instructed by the police to train Shankar with a written script. However, the job was not that easy. Badge tried to convince Shankar “Look, do as the police say and you will be acquitted or else you will have to spend the rest of your life in jail” Shankar was terrified. He tried very hard to memorize the sequence of events as told to him but, every time he tried to read it out he committed many mistakes. By the first week of March, the court appointed a counsel to defend Shankar. The counsel came to the jail to meet his client. Shankar told his counsel “Sir, the police are forcing me to tell lies in the court. But, I can’t memorize what they tell me. So, they beat me mercilessly” The counsel told Shankar “Don’t worry, I’ll see to it” The counsel walked up to the jailor and confronted him “How dare you try to coerce my client to give a false statement? If you dare try to do this again, I’ll send you packing from here” The jailor had no option left but to apologize “I’m sorry” After the counsel left, Shankar was thrashed by both, Badge and the jailor for revealing everything to the counsel. Finally, the matter reached Nagarvala who decided to drop Shankar from the list of state witnesses and go with Badge alone. On 11th March 1948, based on Badge’s false statement, the Bombay Police re-arrested Savarkar and now charged him as the principal conspirator in the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’. Savarkar was placed before the Chief Presidency Magistrate and remanded to 14 days police custody. However, despite the police being unable to gather any further evidence against Savarkar, the remand was extended up to 18th May 1948. By the second week of April, rumors spread thick and fast that the trial of the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’ would begin in the first week of May. The police were seeking more time to gather evidence against Savarkar but as his remand period expired on 28th May, the trial could not be postponed any further. Thus, the police now had less than a month to collect evidence against Savarkar and they were yet to find a corroborator for Badge’s statement. On 2nd May 1948, the Hindu Mahasabha constituted a Defence Committee under the leadership of its veteran leader L.B. Bhopatkar to provide legal aid to all the accused. Donations were collected from all over the country by the regional units of Hindu Mahasabha to provide financial aid to the dependents of the accused. On 8th May 1948, the Government of India passed an ordinance extending the Bombay Security

Measures Act 1947 to the Province of Delhi. This order gave the courts powers to pardon an accused without conducting a trial and also to conduct a trial in a specially constituted courtroom. The order was specially issued so that Badge could be made a state witness in this case. Thus, equality before law and other inalienable rights were denied to the people through the provisions of this Act. The Supreme Court of India was not constituted at that time. Thus, retrospective effect was not provided to the annulment. As a result, the accused were deprived of the benefits. On 11th May 1948, the police, who were desperate for evidence against Savarkar, took him from the Arthur Road Jail to the CID Headquarters. There, he was made to sit on a chair and was photographed along with Nathuram, Narayan, Vishnu, Gopal and Madanlal. It was a last ditch effort by the police before the trial. They had planned to use the photograph in court as concocted evidence against him. On 13th May 1948, the Government of India issued another order under the Bombay Security Measures Act 1947 through which a spacious hall in the Red Fort, Delhi would be converted into a courtroom for conducting the ‘Gandhi Murder’ trial. Two days later another order was issued by which a specially designated area of the Red Fort would be converted into a prison to house the accused of this trial. These orders were issued because the Indian Government wanted to end the trial as quickly as possible, before the ordinance period lapsed. Thus, the preparations for the trial began in full swing. The Red Fort became the focus of attention of the whole world. A barbed wired fencing was erected all around the building. Iron doors and windows were brought from the Delhi Central Jail and installed at the Red Fort. The Central Hall was furnished into a courtroom with seating arrangements for members of the press as well as visitors. A raised platform was erected to accommodate the seat of the judge. Chambers were built for judges as well as lawyers. It looked as though the country was preparing itself to host the Olympic Games. **********

Chapter 55 On 24th May 1948, all the accused in the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’ including Savarkar were brought to Delhi and kept in their cells in the Red Fort which had now become a maximum security prison for the entire duration of the trial. The Indian Government, by an official gazette, proclaimed that all the accused, including Savarkar, would be tried together. This was another move by the government to publicly humiliate him. Finally, on 27th May 1948, the trial of the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’ began at the specially constituted court in the Red Fort. Justice Atmacharan was appointed the judge for this trial. C.K. Daphtary, Advocate-General of Bombay, appeared as Chief Public Prosecutor, and was assisted by N.K. Petigara, M.G. Vyavaharkar, J.C. Shah and Jwala Prasad. The first hearing dealt only with preliminary procedures. Nathuram was the first to enter the courtroom wearing a shirt and a pyjama. He entered the courtroom and took his seat in the centre of the front bench. Narayan and Vishnu sat beside him. Gopal, Madanlal and Badge sat in the row behind them while Savarkar, Parchure and Shankar sat in the last row. Right at the beginning, Savarkar’s lawyer L.B. Bhopatkar informed the court that his client was frail and not in good health. So, Bhopatkar requested the court for a comfortable and cushioned chair for Savarkar. The court allowed the request. A chair was thus brought in and kept outside the dock for Savarkar to sit on. Bhopatkar had played a very intelligent move by separating Savarkar from the rest of the accused so that he could strengthen his argument that his client was not a part of this conspiracy. As the proceedings began, the government counsel, Advocate General, C.K. Daftary read out the charge sheet which the police had filed against the accused. Then, the court asked each one of them whether they need any assistance for their defense. Each one of them informed the court that they will arrange for their own defense with the help of Bhopatkar. The court suspended the hearing till 3rd June. At the end of the hearing, some press photographers requested the judge whether they could take pictures of the accused. The judge asked each one of them. They did not object. The accused were well aware that the publishing of their photographs in newspapers would cause harm during the identification procedure. But, they did not bother much about it. Next day, the photographs were widely published in major newspapers all across the world. On 3rd June 1948, the court functioned only for one hour. The judge inquired about the facilities provided to the accused in the prison and arrangements made for their defense. Nathuram stood up and told the court “Your Honour, we were not given water for washing and bathing for two to three days despite repeated requests”

Nathuram further said “Though I am expecting all this from the authorities, I was not asking for a favor but it is my right under jail rules” Responding to Nathuram’s request, the government counsel, N.K. Pettigara informed the court “Your Honour, I have no objection to the demands of the accused. However, I only request the court that no outside food may be allowed to prevent any of them from being poisoned” The court then passed an order that all the accused were to be treated as ‘B’ class prisoners and receive all facilities entitled under the law. The court then allowed all the accused to wear their own clothes, get additional food items and receive letters and newspapers in jail. The defence counsel, Bhopatkar then requested the court a week time to arrange for defense lawyers which was accepted. On 14th June 1948, the final hearing for the preliminary proceedings began and lasted for only thirty minutes. Bhopatkar submitted the list of defense lawyers to the court and assured it that they would be present on 24th June. Their names were, L.B. Bhopatkar for Savarkar, V.V. Oak for Nathuram, K.H. Mengle and G.K. Dua for Narayan, N.D. Dange and G.K. Dua for Vishnu, P.C. Bannerjee for Madanlal, H.R. Mehta for Shankar, M.B. Maniyar for Gopal, P.L. Inamdar for Parchure and three more names Ganpat Rai, Jamnadas Mehta and K.L. Bhopatkar for Savarkar. The court was then adjourned. On 21st June 1948, a day before the hearing, Justice Atmacharan signed on an order granting judicial pardon to Badge, under the Bombay Security Measures Act 1947. Thus, all charges levied upon Badge were dropped on the condition that he turned state witness in this case. He was no longer required to sit in the dock along with the accused. However, the police decided to keep him in custody till the end of the trial to ensure that he does not change his mind and turn hostile. **********

Chapter 56 On 24th June 1948, the first phase of the court proceedings began. Except Nathuram, all others including Savarkar pleaded ‘Not-Guilty’. Thereafter the court proceedings began by recording of prosecution evidences. The prosecution produced in all 149 witnesses, and their evidence consists of 720 pages. The prosecution brought on the record of the case 404 documentary exhibits and 80 material exhibits. The proceedings lasted up to 6th November 1948 with the Chief Prosecutor, Daftary informing the court that he had nothing more to say. Now, it was the turn of the defense to present their case in court. Savarkar’s lawyer, L.B. Bhopatkar, who was staying at the Hindu Mahasabha Bhuvan in Delhi, was finding difficulty in understanding the charges framed against his client. He was pondering over his defence strategy. One day, Bhopatkar received a phone call in his office. The other person on the line was none other than India’s Law Minister, B.R. Ambedkar who called Bhopatkar on the Delhi Mathura road. Bhopatkar did as he was told. Ambedkar told Bhopatkar “Your client, Savarkar, is being unnecessarily dragged into this case though through fabricated evidence” Ambedkar further told Bhopatkar “Several members of the Indian cabinet, including Sardar Patel, have strongly voiced their protest against it but, they are helpless against this man’s arrogance” Bhopatkar asked Ambedkar “Who…..Jawaharlal Nehru? .....But why?” 65 Ambedkar could not answer that question. Thus, it was evident that a case was built against Savarkar only to humiliate him and destroy his political career. The Government of India had rewarded a person, who had spent 27 years of his life in jail for the cause of his country’s freedom, with a public humiliation. On 8th November 1948, the third phase of court proceedings began. Justice Atmacharan took his seat and asked Nathuram whether he had anything to say. The time was 10.15am. Nathuram got up and started reading a ninety page long statement in the court. At 11.00am, he began feeling dizzy and collapsed. Nathuram rested for a while and then continued reading. It took him five hours to read the statement. He took breaks in between by sipping water and resting for a few seconds. At 3.30pm, Nathuram finally ended the statement by raising the slogan ‘Akhand Bharat Amar Rahe’ (Long Live United India) and ‘Vande Mataram’ (Hail Motherland).” But the Indian Government did not take it lying down. It did not yield to the supremacy of the judiciary. With a stranglehold of authority it banned the statement for its reproduction or publication in part or in full. The motive on the part of the Government was obvious. It did not want Gandhi to be exposed to the public. The Government wanted the atmosphere of prejudice against Nathuram to continue and suppress the truth, probably, in its own fashion of thinking, as a befitting reverence to the Mahatma.

The Government's action remained unchallenged and the ban continued for years till the law was annulled. After a lapse of about five decades, in 1998, the statement finally reached the public. From 9th November 1948, the court proceedings began with the recording of statements of all the accused. All except Shankar filed written statements which ran into 297 pages. Savarkar too filed a written statement in which he not only condemned the murder of Gandhi, but also gave a point to point rebuttal of the charges levied against him. Then, the defense counsels produced 119 documented exhibits in the court. The third phase of the court proceedings continued till 22nd November 1948. On 1st December 1948, the fourth phase of the court proceedings began with the hearing of defense arguments. During this time, the defense counsels were trying in vain to convince the court that nobody else was involved in this murder and that the incidents of 20th January and 30th January were not related. But, the prosecution had built such a strong case against the accused that the pleas of their lawyers fell on deaf ears. Their fate was sealed. They could foresee capital punishment being handed over to all of them. The trial finally came to an end on 30th December 1948. Daftary, on behalf of the prosecution and Bhopatkar on behalf of the defense shook hands and thanked the judge for patiently hearing the arguments. Justice Atmacharan then adjourned the court by saying that the verdict would be announced within a month. On 10th February 1949, the verdict was delivered by Justice Atmacharan in the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’ The judgement was 204 pages long and it took the judge twenty minutes to read it. Nathuram and Narayan were sentenced to death by hanging. Vishnu, Madanlal, Gopal, Parchure and Shankar were sentenced to life imprisonment. Badge, who had turned state witness was pardoned and released. The accused were then given fifteen days to appeal against the verdict in a higher court. However, Savarkar was declared ‘Not-Guilty’ by the judge. Justice Atmacharan. While reading the judgement, pronounced “The prosecution case against Vinayak D Savarkar appeared to rest just on the evidence of the approver and the approver alone” Justice Atmacharan also said “The charges levied against Savarkar did not hold any ground” Atmacharan further said “Even if the visit to his house by Nathuram as stated by Badge in his statement, was true, it cannot be assumed that it was a meet to discuss the murder of Gandhi” Justice Atmacharan stated “The statement of Badge quoting Narayan Apte saying ‘Savarkar had given him his blessings for the murder of Gandhi’ could not be proved and it may have been said by Apte in his personal capacity” Thus, the desperate attempts of the police and their political masters to nail Savarkar had failed miserably. Savarkar was now a free man. He was acquitted and all charges against him were dropped. After the sentence was read Nathuram, Narayan, Vishnu, Gopal, Madanlal and Parchure rose and raised slogans. The courtroom echoed to the thundering of spontaneous slogans ‘Swatantra Laxmi Ki Jai’ (Long Live Goddess of Liberty) ‘Akhand Bharat Amar Rahe’ (Long Live Undivided India) ‘Vande Mataram’

(Hail Motherland). Justice Atmacharan left the courtroom after pronouncing the verdict. The convicts were then told to collect a copy of the judgment from the court clerk and were taken away into their respective cells. After Savarkar’s release, thousands of people, who had gathered outside the Red Fort, rejoiced and carried him on their shoulders. Savarkar’s acquittal was a huge embarrassment to the Indian Government, which had tried every trick in the book to nail him. The celebration of Savarkar’s acquittal by his supporters was not taken lightly by the Indian Government. The Delhi District Magistrate immediately imposed a ban on Savarkar from entering Delhi and Punjab for three months under the Punjab Security Act. Such was the amount of venom against Savarkar that the Delhi District Magistrate ordered him to leave Delhi by the first available train. In his judgment, Justice Atmacharan drew the attention of the Government of India towards one of the most criminal negligence and shocking inefficiency of the Bombay Police in preventing this ‘much avoidable murder’. Despite of such a severe indictment of the police by a presiding judge, no action was taken by the Indian Government against any erring police officer. T.G. Sanjeevi and U.G. Rana went on to retire honourably while Jamshed Nagarvala, whose stupidity cost Gandhi his life, went on to become India’s top cop before retiring. What was even more appalling was the fact that these officers were not even asked to give an explanation for their lackadaisical approach towards saving the life of the Mahatma. Jamshed Nagarvala was even commemorated as a hero. **********

Chapter 57 Within four days of the verdict, all the convicts except Nathuram decided to appeal against the judgement in the Punjab High Court which, after partition, was shifted from Lahore to Shimla. The Punjab High Court was set up in ‘Peterhoff’ a manorial mansion which was the summer residence of the Viceroy. After the partition of India, this mansion was stripped of its opulent furnishing and converted into a courtroom. The appeal by the convicts was accepted by the Punjab High Court on 24th March 1949. As per the High Court rules, an appeal in a murder case was to be heard by a bench of two judges. But, as this was no ordinary murder case, the Chief Justice of India decided to constitute a bench of three judges to hear their appeals. The judges in this case were Justice Acchu Ram, Justice A.N. Bhandari and Justice G.D. Khosla. The prosecution was represented by C.K. Daphtary, N.K. Petigara, Vyavaharkar and Kartar Singh Chawla. The hearing of this appeal began on 2nd May 1949. All the convicts marched inside the courtroom and took their seat inside the dock. There was a long table opposite the dais which was represented by the defense lawyers. P.C. Bannerjee was representing Narayan and Madanlal, N.D. Dange was representing Vishnu, P.L. Inamdar was representing Parchure and Gopal while Awasthi, a court appointed counsel, was representing Shankar. Nathuram declined to be represented by a lawyer and appealed that he may be permitted to argue his case himself. The court accepted his request. Nathuram was then shifted to a specially constructed dock. The preliminary proceedings continued up to 4th May 1949. Each of the defence counsels put up their cases before the bench. Nathuram did not challenge his conviction upon the charge of murder, nor did he question the propriety of the death sentence. His appeal was confined to the finding that there was a conspiracy. Nathuram assumed complete and sole responsibility for the death of Gandhi and vehemently denied that anyone else had anything to do with it. But, the judges did not buy his argument. On 5th May 1949, Nathuram was asked to present his statement. He stood up and spoke for several hours. In his speech, Nathuram reiterated several points from the speech he had made in the trial court. In addition, Nathuram made many references to historical events which compelled him to take this extreme step. He did not express regret for his actions nor ask for any pardon from the court. Nathuram only appealed to his fellow brethren to behold and preserve their motherland and fight for it. Finally, Nathuram ended his speech by reciting verses from the ‘Bhagwad Gita’. ‘Sukhdukhey samey kritva laabhalaabhau jayajayau

Tato yuddhaaya yujyasva naivam paapam avaapsyasi’ (Fight without thinking of personal happiness or distress, loss or gain, victory or defeat. Thereby you will never incur sin) Many years later, the presiding judge, G.D. Khosla, described this incident in his book ‘Murder of the Mahatma’ by writing “The audience was visibly moved. There was a deep silence when he ceased speaking. Many women were in tears amd men were coughing and searching for their handkerchiefs.” “The silence was accentuated and made deeper by the sound of an occasional subdued sniff or a muffled cough. It seemed to me that I was taking part in some kind of melodrama or in a scene out of a Hollywood feature film” “Once or twice, I had interrupted Godse and pointed out the irrelevance of what he was saying, but my colleagues seemed inclined to hear him and the audience most certainly thought that Godse’s performance was the only worthwhile part of the lengthy proceedings…..” “I have, however, no doubt that had the audience of that day been constituted into a jury and entrusted with the task of deciding Godse’s appeal, they would have brought in a verdict of not-guilty by an overwhelming majority” 66. The presentation of Nathuram’s statement in court lasted till 11th May 1949. After that Narayan’s lawyer Bannerjee presented his case followed by Shankar’s lawyer Awasthi who argued that Shankar was a mere servant of Badge who did not even understand the language the conspirators were speaking. He was only following the instructions of his master. His argument seemed to have satisfied the judges. Finally, it was the turn of Parchure’s lawyer, P.L. Inamdar. Inamdar came out with an ingenious idea and wrote the entire seventeen page confession statement sitting at his home. Next day, he showed it to the court and said that it took him three hours to write the confession statement. Inamdar also informed the court that, as per the records of the Gwalior Fort, where Parchure was imprisoned, the magistrate was present for just three hours. Thus, it was impossible to record a confession statement of this size within three hours in the prison. Inamdar convinced the court that the magistrate had brought a readymade statement and Parchure’s signatures on it were obtained by force. Inamdar further presented evidences which showed that Parchure was kept in military custody which was illegal. He thus proved that Parchure’s confession was obtained by force. The prosecution argued “If the confession was obtained by force, then where did the pistol come from” Inamdaar pointed out to Nathuram’s statement in court where he had said that he got the pistol from a refugee camp. The prosecution then presented the tree bark with bullet mark which the police had brought from Parchure’s backyard in Gwalior. Inamdar rebutted this evidence by saying that if the police can obtain a confession by inhuman methods, they can surely carry the pistol from Delhi to Gwalior to make bullet marks on the tree in Parchure’s compound. The prosecution was now falling short of evidence and they could not dig their feet any more as many more skeletons would have emerged if the history of the pistol was unearthed. The Baretta 9mm pistol, bearing serial no. 606824, was manufactured in Italy and was a part of Mussolini’s army in the Second World War. It was brought to India by Lieutenant Colonel V.V. Joshi of the Gwalior Infantry 4th Division as a trophy of war. As per the rules of the army, the pistol should have been preserved in the museum of the Gwalior Light Infantry which was then under the control of a Congress led government in Gwalior. Dandavate, the man who gave Nathuram the gun, had got it form a man named Jagdish Prasad Goel. How did the gun come out of the Gwalior Infantry museum and reach into the hands of Goel

remained a mystery. Nagarvala too did not investigate the chain of ownership of the pistol before it reached Nathuram’s hands by stating that it was of little importance. Thus, the prosecution decided to put this issue to rest. The arguments made by all the defence counsels lasted till 24th May 1949. Then, the prosecution took over and presented their case. The hearings finally came to an end on 6th June 1949. However, due to the differences between the presiding judges, it became impossible for them to arrive at a unanimous judgement. After fifteen days of hectic debates, the judgement was finally delivered on 21st June 1949. Justice Acchu Ram delivered his judgement separately from the other two judges. In his judgement, Justice Acchu Ram upheld the trial court verdict against Narayan, Vishnu, Madanlal and Gopal. As Nathuram had not appealed against the verdict of the trial court, his death sentence stood. Shankar was acquitted as the judge found his lawyers argument satisfactory that he had acted merely as Badge’s servant and hence could not be charged as an accomplice. Parchure too was acquitted as the judge believed that his confession statement was obtained by force and there was no other evidence to link him to the murder of Gandhiji. Justice Acchu Ram, in his judgement, set aside the indictment of the Delhi and Bombay police by the trial court and cleared them of all wrong doings. However, in the case of Parchure, Justice Acchu Ram compared the police to ‘demons from hell’ and criticized them for using inhuman means to force Parchure into signing a confession. The Judge compared the police with the ‘Nazis’ and condemned their actions. He also condemned the actions of Chief Magistrate R.B. Atal as ‘Deplorable’, ‘Absurd’ and ‘Doctored’. Justice Acchu Ram pronounced “Who will believe it, think of a magistrate who says all this?” 67 With this Justice Acchu Ram finished reading his 315 page long judgement. Then, the judgement of Justice Khosla and Justice Bhandari was read out by Justice Bhandari. There wasn’t much difference between Justice Khosla’s and Justice Bhandari’s judgements from Justice Acchu Ram’s judgement. **********

Chapter 58 After the conviction, Nathuram took pride in the fact that he did not hide under the garb of mental illness to escape capital punishment nor did he regret his actions so that the judges would take a mild stand on my sentence. He proudly admitted that he had killed the Mahatma fully knowing the consequences of his actions. One day, while the trial was going on at the Punjab High Court, Nathuram received a letter dated 17th May 1949. It was sent by Ramdas Gandhi, the son of Mahatma Gandhi. In the letter, Ramdas Gandhi wrote “I, as a descendant of Gandhi, have pardoned you, based on the ideals passed on to me by my father. I request you to repent for your sins. It is never too late to ask for forgiveness from God” Nathuram respectfully replied to Ramdas Gandhi on 3rd June 1949 expressing his regrets as a human being for the sufferings Ramdas Gandhi had to undergo due to the death of his father. In his reply, Nathuram wrote “You have asked me to repent for the assassination of Gandhi. How did you ever think that I would question my entire belief system at this late stage in my life? A belief I had held for 20 years” Nathuram thanked Ramdas Gandhi for his mercy, but wrote that I had done this act because of his extreme national sentiment and he never regretted it. Nathuram explained to Ramdas Gandhi that he saw no reason for repentance, and that Gandhian gestures such as sparing him the death penalty would have no effect on his self-judgement. Nathuram ended his letter with “… Anyways I must request you to see me and if possible with some prominent disciples of your father, particularly those who are not interested in power politics, and to bring to my notice my most fatal mistake” “Otherwise I shall always feel that this show of mercy is nothing but eyewash. If you actually see me and have a talk with me either sentimentally or with reason, then who knows? You may be able to change me and make me repent” “Or I may change you and make you realize my stand. The condition of the talk must be that we stick to the truth alone. Again, I express utmost regrets as a human being for your sufferings due to the death of your father at my hands” “Yours sincerely, Nathuram Godse” 69 On 13th June 1949, Ramdas Gandhi replied to Nathuram’s letter and informed that he was seeking the permission of the Indian Prime Minister Jawaharlal Nehru to meet him in the Ambala Jail. In his reply, Ramdas Gandhi also stated “I think you should not have stipulated the condition. We should speak in consonance with the truth because I think that the condition was not only unnecessary in my case but also unnecessary in the case of any close associates of my father” 70 In his final reply, Nathuram admitted to Ramdas Gandhi that heshould not have stipulated the precondition that ‘truth alone should be spoken’. Nathuram wrote “I had no intention of hurting your feelings. of Ramdas Gandhi. But, I have met many ‘so-called’ votaries of the creed of truth who in actual life are least bothered about that creed” “Hence, I had warned you against the tendency of settling for more comforting options and put the

condition that ‘truth alone should be spoken’ concerning Gandhiji’s past record” 71 This happened to be the last communication between Nathuram and Ramdas Gandhi. After receiving Nathuram’s letter, Ramdas Gandhi had written to Nehru seeking permission to meet him in Ambala but, it was denied for unknown reasons. **********

Chapter 59 After the verdict of the Punjab High Court, Nathuram, Narayan, Vishnu, Madanlal and Gopal were moved to the Ambala Central Jail, Punjab to serve their sentence. There, the Jail Superintendent, Arjundas, who was known to be a very strict and upright officer, treated them with utmost respect. Like many Indians, he too had a strong sense of patriotism in him. He had a deep political understanding of the events that occurred after partition. Arjundas knew how the convicts felt for their motherland when it was torn apart by power hungry elements. He adored them because they had plunged themselves into fire for the sake of millions of his fellow Punjabis whom they did not even know. In the twenty two weeks which Nathuram, Narayan, Vishnu, Madanlal and Gopal spent with Arjundas, they struck a good friendship with each other. They would sit and talk with Arjundas for hours. The Superintendent had seen bloodshed of his own people during the partition. He cursed the hypocrites who uttered now and then of having achieved independence on their own by non-violence. For Nathuram, Narayan, Vishnu, Madanlal and Gopal the days spent in Ambala Jail were just like life spent within the comfort of our home. On 26th October 1949, Nathuram’s family members appealed before the Privy Council in London against the verdict of the Punjab High Court. The Privy Council was part of the British Parliament. While appeals from England were heard by the House of Lords, those from British colonies were heard by the judicial commission of the Privy Council. However, the Privy Council refused to admit the petition on the grounds that the even if they admit it they would not have been in a position to give the verdict before 26th January 1950 as the Supreme Court of India was yet to come into being and the jurisdiction would lie with it. Since a duly constituted Appellate Authority was in place it was duty bound to have heard their plea and if a verdict did not come about before 26th January 1950 the case would have got transferred to the Supreme Court of India where it would have been heard. Thus, the Privy Council turned down the petition before even admitting it on materially unsound grounds and death warrants against Nathuram and Narayan were thus issued with 15th November 1949 set as the date for the execution. On 5th November 1949, Nathuram’s family members filed a mercy petition with the then Governorgeneral C Gopalachari without informing him. They knew that Nathuram was strongly against seeking any kind of mercy. After the judgement of the High Court, Nathuram had rejected a similar offer from the Law Minister, Dr. Ambedkar and Gandhi’s son Ramdas who had had offered to commute his death sentence if he had appealed for mercy. But, as Nathuram had no regret for his actions, he never wanted mercy from anyone. So, Nathuram’s family members kept Nathuram in the dark and approached the Governor-General. But, on 7th November 1949, Rajgopalchari dismissed the petition, declining to interfere in the matter. On 12th November 1949, Nathuram wrote a letter to his parents in which he stated “My Most Revered Parents,

My last humble salutations to you, I have your photo with me. While offering adorations to your photo I will be absolved in Brahma (The Almighty). There will be no doubt that due to the worldly and practical relationship that existed between us, my death will certainly give you a terrible grief. But I am not at all writing this letter either due to the grief or to discuss about the grief. You both are acquainted with the teachings of the Bhagavad Gita and have thoroughly studied our Mythologies. Bhagavan Sri Krishna had preached the 'Gita'. The name Sri Krishna with his powerful weapon 'Sudarshan Chakra' had decapitated 'Sishupal', an Aryan King; not in the battlefield but on the land of the Rajasuya Yagna. Who can dare call this very act of Sri Krishna a sin? Sri Krishna had killed so many persons both in wars and on other occasions for the sake of establishing universal happiness. For the sake of one 'Seeta Devi' the Ramayana story was developed. Only for the sake of one 'Draupadi' the history of 'Maha Bharat' had been born. Today, in front of our own eyes the chastity of thousands of women is being violated. The persons who are committing these monstrous atrocities on women, are being helped in all possible ways. In such horrible circumstances, either for fear of our lives or for fear of public criticism, it was not possible for me to be silent without doing anything. I strongly believe that the blessings of thousands of women are backing me and substantiate my act. I am laying down my sacrifice at the feet of my beloved Motherland. My sacrifice may cause a bit of a loss to our own family. But, the destructed, demolished temples, the heaps of decapitated heads, the cruel murders committed on boys and girls and the atrocities on women...are reeling every minute before my eyes. I felt it was my utmost duty to cut off the help that was being carried to the wicked committing these cruel deeds. My mind is clean. Though many would entertain varied thoughts regarding my act, my mind is not perturbed even for the fraction of a second. If there is anything such as heaven, my place has been assured there and hence there is no necessity for me to offer a special prayer. If at all there is anything as such salvation, I am eligible to it. I do not in the least wish to live at the mercy of amnesty. I feel that a life obtained by an act of mercy is the real death for me. Death has not come in front of me. I myself have gone to the face of death. I am seeing with my smiling face, the Goddess of death. That Goddess of death also is so eagerly waiting to embrace me as a friend. Death has no power to distort the image of the 'realized ones', with sorrow. To fulfill the dream of my ideal that, from the river 'Sindhu' to the seas, this whole land of Bharat should become independent...this body of mine must essentially die. This self-sacrifice of mine, for which the eyes of lakhs of people of this country are shedding tears, will share your sorrow. Akhand Bharat Amar Rahe! Vande Mataram!! Many Many Salutations to your feet, Humbly Yours, Nathuram” 72 A day before the execution, Arjundas came to meet Nathuram and asked “Is there anything that I can do for you?” Nathuram laughed him off saying “Shrimanji, I don’t mind the gallows, but I must have a cup of coffee before the Jhoola (swing)” 73 In the evening, Nathuram and Narayan were allowed to be visited by relatives and close friends. Their family members had brought with them some things for them to eat which supplemented their last meal. Then, Nathuram and Narayan were given just half an hour to talk with their relatives. Nathuram spoke with his maternal uncle “Mama, take ggod care of Aaii, Baba, Sindhu Waini and everyone”

Narayan met his wife Champa who was weeping bitterly. Narayan calmed her and said “You have the rest of your life to weep, but we have just half an hour to talk” Champa stopped crying and listened as Narayan apologized for his past mistakes. Narayan told her “My last wish is that you should not live like a widow till your last breath” 74 At the end of the allotted time, Nathuram and Narayan bid them a tearful farewell and returned back to their condemned cell. **********

Chapter 60 After their family members had left, Nathuram and Narayan were allowed to sit with Vishnu, Gopal and Madanlal. In turns, they all recited verses from the ‘Bhagwad Gita’ while Nathuram sat down and wrote his last wish addressed to his brother Dattatraya. Nathuram wrote “Dear brother Dattatraya Godse” “Once you receive the amount from my insurance fund, do spend it for your family, Rs.2000 for your wife, Rs.3000 for Gopal’s wife and Rs.2000 for yourself. I have completed the nomination formalities with the insurance company” “If you are given the chance to conduct my last rites, do it as per your wish. However, I would like to express my desire. The Sindhu (Indus) is the mother of our civilization. It is here on its banks that the Vedas were founded by ancient scholars. The day this river becomes a part of India, I request you to immerse my ashes into this sacred river even if it takes two generations for it to happen. Until then, preserve them with you. If this day does not come in your lifetime, pass on my ashes to the future generations” “The day our government decides to lift the ban on my court statements, I request you to kindly publish them. I am giving you Rs.101 which I request you to kindly donate it to the Somnath Temple rebuilding project” “My life had ended the day I killed Gandhiji. I am merely living in a trance. I am indebted to Gandhiji for the sacrifices he has done for the country. But, he had no right to cut our motherland apart. I do not want any kind of mercy to be shown on me” “If it is a sin to love the motherland, I have committed a sin. If it is pious, I am proud to have done it. I am certain that, above the courts established by humans, there is a court which would not find me guilty. I have done my duty towards my community which had to bear enormous sufferings due to Gandhiji’s policies. I have killed him and I do not consider myself guilty of any crime. I am sure that, one day in the future my sacrifice will be appreciated. I am breathing my last breath of the winds blowing over the sacred lands of kurukshetra and Panipat. Punjab is the Karma Bhoomi of Guru Gobind Singh, Bhagat Singh, Rajguru and Sukhdev who have given their ‘Aahuti’ to this very soil. This province has also produced great men like Lala Lajpat Rai and Bhai Parmanand. Therefore on this very sacred land of Punjab, I am laying down my body. I wish that one day this country will re-unite once again. This is my last wish. Humbly yours Nathuram” 75 At 10.00pm, it was time for Vishnu, Gopal and Madanlal to go back to their respective cells as Nathuram and Narayan slept for the last time on earth. The next morning, Vishnu, Gopal and Madanlal came back to the condemned cell and continued reading the remaining verses of the Gita. After some time, Nathuram and Narayan went to have their bath.

As Nathuram returned back after having his bath, Gopal asked him "Anna, your beard has grown. Won’t you shave?" Nathuram laughed and, rubbing his hand over his chin, replied "Gopal, I am not going for a party"

76

Just then, the prison warders entered the cell carrying coffee for Nathuram and tea for others. When the tray of coffee was brought by the warders, Nathuram looked at Arjun Das who was standing by, and smiled. But, Arjun Das was not in mood to smile back. He was about to kill both of them in a few minutes. Arjun Das took it to be a misfortune for him to hang a devout patriot like Nathuram. He pushed back his tears behind his sighs. However, just to please Nathuram, Arjun Das forced a smile on his face and looked inquisitively at him. 77

Nathuram raised the cup of coffee and said "You have fulfilled my last wish. Thank you very much" . A tear rolled down the Jail Suprintendent's eyes.

Then, Nathuram told the doctor "Dr. Chhabda, I have left your book with Shri Trilok Singh, Assistant Superintendent, with my autograph on it. I hope you don’t need any more signatures" 77. Narayan reminded Arjun Das of the dispatch of his thesis he had written during the last ten days on the Administration set-up. Arjun Das told Narayan that he had already sent it to Government. At 5.30am, the District Magistrate Narottam Sahgal arrived at the Ambala Jail to preside over the execution. Before leaving for the gallows, Nathuram got his will testified by the magistrate. Finally, it was parting time. Nathuram and Narayan took leave of Vishnu, Gopal and Madanlal and set off for their final journey into the unknown. Nathuram and Narayan wore black robes and carried the ‘Bhagwad Gita’, a map of ‘Akhand Bharat’ (Undivided India) and a ‘Bhagwa Dhwaj’ (Saffron Flag) in their hands. This was the first time they were moving out of their cells so early in the morning. As Nathuram and Narayan walked out in the open, Narayan drew Nathuram's attention to the cold morning sunlight in the chilling Punjab winter and said "What a pleasant sun shine Pandit" Nathuram replied "Indeed it is heavenly, bestowed on us by our motherland at this heavenly juncture" 78 Nathuram and Narayan walked their final leg towards the platform raising slogans. Nathuram shouted ‘Akhand Bharat’ while Narayan continued ‘Amar Rahe’. Nathuram was walking in front with Narayan walking a few steps behind him. Both, Nathuram and Narayan, were completely self-possessed and displayed no signs of nervousness. They walked with a firm step with their shoulders thrown back and heads held high. As Nathuram and Narayan reached atop the platform, they recited a verse of devotion to the motherland "Namaste Sada Vatsale Matribhume Twaya Hindubhume Sukham Vardhitoham Mahanmangale Punyabhume Twadarthe Patatwesh Kayo Namaste, Namaste Vande Mataram" (Bow to Thee, 0, Living Motherland, forever, Brought up by Thee am I in happiness, 0, Land of the Hindus, 0, most sacred and holy Land, for Thy sake May this body fall, Bow to Thee, Bow to Thee, for ever and ever, Hail Motherland) 79 Nathuram and Narayan ascended the gallows and stood side by side. A single gallow had been prepared for the execution of both of them. Two ropes, each with a noose, hung from the high crossbar in parallel lines. Before the black cloth bags were drawn over their heads, Nathuram looked at Arjundas and said "Shreemanji, thanks again for the coffee" 80 Arjundas smiled at Nathuram. The hangman covered Nathuram’s and Narayan’s faces with the black cloth bag and tied it behind their necks. Their hands were tied at the back. The hangman put the noose around theirr necks and left the surplus rope on their shoulders. He finally tied their toes together with a jute cord. The Superintendent looked at his wrist watch and gave the signal to the hangman who in turn pulled the lever to release the trap door from under their feet.

As the trap door opened, Narayan died at an instant. His still body swung in a slow oscillating movement. But Nathuram, though unconscious and unfeeling, continued to wriggle and wriggle and display signs of life in the shivering of his legs and the convulsing of his body for around fifteen minutes. He shook in that unconscious state for a couple of minutes and then ....... life was completely extinct. He was dead. Nature had embraced the two patriots in gravitation and had given their souls a lift in its invisible chariot to the unknown. Nathuram's and Narayan's bodies were hurriedly taken away and cremated in an open ground outside the prison walls. The Assistant Superintendent of Ambala Jail, Ramnath Sharma performed the last rites before their bodies were cremated. After cremating their bodies, Nathuram's and Narayan's ashes were filled in an urn and taken away in a weapons carrier. The carrier proceeded in a deliberately haphazard and misleading fashion so as to throw off anyone on their tail. First they headed towards the Ghagar River, then away from it and then back to the river. They drove upstream only to reverse and head downwards. Finally, when they were confident no one was following, they stopped and the ashes were hastily immersed in the Ghagar River from the top of a railway bridge. Meanwhile, the authorities at the Ambala Jail ploughed the land on which Nathuram's and Narayan's bodies were cremated and planted grass on it. All this was done with precision and in a carefully calculated way only to ensure no one could identify the location and thereafter build memorials of them in the future. Although the police had taken every precaution not to be spotted while immersing the ashes, their entire effort would soon go in vain. One of the prison guards, after returning home from duty, mentioned this incident to a shopkeeper later in the day who in turn whispered the information to Indrasen Sharma, a local Hindu Mahasabha volunteer employed by ‘The Tribune’. Sharma, accompanied by two fellow Mahasabha activists, immediately left for the spot. They entered the river which was just six inches deep and managed to retrieve half an urn of the ashes. The urn was then handed over to Om Prakash Kohal, a lecturer in a local college, who in turn passed it on to Dr L.V. Paranjape in Nasik. There it lay in safe custody until it was handed over to Gopal after his release in 1965. It is now preserved in a silver urn and kept in Gopal’s residential flat in Pune. Every year, on 15th November, ‘Balidaan Diwas’ (Martyrdom Day) is observed in Poona and an ‘Aarti’ (Tribute) is offered to the urn. **********

Chapter 61 Vishnu, Gopal and Madanlal were released on 13th October 1964 after completing their 14 year sentence. After their release, Vishnu, Gopal and Madanlal were given a hero’s welcome by the Hindu Mahasabha which celebrated their release by organizing a ‘Satya Narayan’ Pooja at the Udyan Karyalaya in Poona on 12th November 1964 which was attended by around 200 people. People garlanded Nathuram's photograph and paid floral tributes to the saffron flag, the map of undivided India and the ‘Bhagwad Gita’ which he was holding while climbing the gallows. One of the prominent personalities who attended the function were G.V. Ketkar, the grandson of Bal Gangadhar Tilak. Addressing the function, Ketkar roared "I knew all about the plot to kill Gandhiji around six months in advance. Nathuram had told me all about this conspiracy when we had met at the Shivaji Mandir on the eve of India’s independence" In fact, Nathuram had referred to Gandhi’s wish of living up to the age of 125 years by telling Ketkar in a fit of rage ‘Pan tumhala zagu denaar kon?’ (But who will let you live for so long?) 81 Ketkar recalled this incident and thought that Nathuram had planned to kill Gandhiji many months in advance. Ketkar’s speech was widely reported by all major newspapers in the country. There were heated debates in the Parliament and the Maharashtra Assembly. On 25th November 1964, Ketkar, Gopal and the organizer of the event, Ghasias were arrested under the dreaded Public Detention Act. They were kept in jail for over a year with no offence registered against them. They were finally set free on 30th November 1965. On 22nd March 1965, under pressure of 29 members of parliament, the Home minister, Gulzarilal Nanda, appointed a commission of inquiry headed by Gopal Swarup Pathak, former judge of Allahabad High Court and a member of the upper house of Parliament. However, a year later, Pathak became a Union Minister of Law in the Central Government headed by Indira Gandhi. Thus, on 21st November 1966, Justice Jeevanlal Kapur, former Supreme Court judge, was appointed in his place. In order to assist the commission, R.B. Kotwal was engaged by the Government of Maharashtra while B.B. Lal was engaged by the Government of India. The commission examined 101 witnesses and 407 documents were produced. As the investigation progressed it became obvious that the sole agenda of the Kapur Commission was to implicate people who were no longer alive as ‘Dead Men Don’t Talk’ and a malicious attempt to please 'someone up there'. First, the commission investigated the role of the police on its failure to prevent the murder of Gandhi. At that time Sanjeevi was dead while Rana and Nagarvala were at the peak of their career. The commission examined records of the trial and carefully went through adverse comments made against the police by Justice Atmacharan during the trial. The commission also found that Sanjeevi was personally monitoring the investigations after the attempt on Gandhi’s life on 20th January. The commission also understood that Sanjeevi had sent two officers to Bombay with valuable information which Nagarvala simply refused to act upon.

Nagarvala was summoned by the commission and questioned on his inaction on the information provided to him by Sanjeevi. But, Nagarvala vehemently denied before the commission that Sanjeevi had not provided him with information which Madanlal had revealed. Surprisingly, the Home Secretary R.N. Bannerjee seconded Nagarvala’s claims by saying "Sanjeevi never gave us any information about it" 82. In fact, Bannerjee was the very person who had appointed Nagarvala as the head of investigation in the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’. Nagarvala further denied Rana meeting him on 27th January with the report sent by Sanjeevi. Surprisingly, the commission blindly believed in Nagarvala’s side of the story and indicted Sanjeevi, for unpardonable criminal negligence in protecting Gandhi's life. However, a deep study in the ‘Gandhi Murder’ reveals that Sanjeevi was the only police officer who had honestly tried his best to save Gandhi’s life. After Sanjeevi’s soul was tarnished, the next target of the commission was V.D. Savarkar, who was also dead. The day after Gandhi’s death, Nagarvala had arrested Savarkar’s bodyguard Appa Kasar and his secretary Gajanan Damle along with many Hindu Mahasabha activists. Both of them were quizzed by Nagarvala regarding the long distance call from Mahasabha office in Delhi to Savarkar’s house. At that time, neither Appa Kasar nor Gajanan Damle had mentioned anything about Nathuram's visit to Savarkar’s house on 14th and 17th January. However, they did mention to Nagarvala that Nathuram was a frequent visitor to Savarkar’s house in the past. During the Red Fort trial, Justice Atmacharan had acquitted Savarkar on the grounds that Badge’s statements were not corroborated and that there was no evidence of Nathuram meeting Savarkar after his return from Delhi. The commission quizzed Kasar and Damle and came up with stunning revelations that both had confessed to the commission that Nathuram had met Savarkar somewhere in the middle of January and also on the morning of 23rd and 24th January where they saw Narayan and Nathuram chatting for two hours with Savarkar on the lawns of his garden. The truth however was that on 23rd January, Nathuram and Narayan had reached Bombay by the Punjab Mail at noon. Whereas on 24th Narayan was in the hotel for the whole day with Manorama. On the 25th and 26th, Narayan was at the Elphinstone Annexe till noon. This fact was testified in court by the manager of the Arya Pathikashram hotel, Gaya Prasad Dubey as well as Kashmirilal, the manager of Elphinstone Annexe, in their statement. In fact, after Dr. Jain’s information to Morarji Desai on January 21st, Savarkar’s house was under round the clock surveillance by Nagarvala. Thus, how could the police keeping vigil on Savarkar’s house not see Nathuram and Narayan entering his house? Thus, it was evident that, once again, efforts were being made by ‘someone up there’ to drag Savarkar into this whole mess. The Congressmen simply could not bear the humiliation of seeing Savarkar die an honourable death and were hell bent on convicting him posthumously so that they could at least smile in triumph. As the investigation was going on, the members of the Bombay Provincial Assembly introduced a cut motion in which they grilled Morarji Desai on his actions even after Dr. Jain had provided him with valuable information. Morarji lied on the floor of the house that he had forwarded the information to Sardar Patel while they met in Ahmedabad but Patel chose to ignore it. However, Patel’s secretary Shankar and daughter Maniben, who always accompanied Patel on his tours, categorically denied having heard Morarji Desai telling Sardar Patel anything about the conspiracy to kill Gandhiji. Maniben Patel told the commission that Morarji had gone to Ahmedabad to attend a ceremony of laying a foundation stone for a hospital. But, in the hustle and bustle of the ceremony, Morarji forgot to tell Patel about the conspiracy to kill Gandhiji and returned back to Bombay.

During the course of the investigation, the commission found out that the attack on Gandhiji at Panchgani and Sevagram Ashram was not a life threatening attempt on his life but merely a protest. The commission further found that there was no evidence to back Ketkar’s claims that the conspiracy to kill Gandhiji was hatched many months back. The Justice Jeevanlal Kapur Commission completed its investigation on 30th September 1969 and submitted its report to the Indian Parliament. The commission concluded that the murder of Gandhiji was nothing but a ‘conspiracy of Savarkar and his group in the murder of Gandhiji’. It also blamed Sanjeevi for ‘criminal neglicence’. But, the commission never raised any questions on the role of Nagarvala, Rana and Morarji Desai whose callousness had resulted in the death of the Mahatma. Thus, it was obvious that the Kapur Commission report, just like Jamshed Nagarvala’s investigation report, was only a farce whose sole intention was not to uncover the truth behind the Mahatma’s murder, but to please ‘someone up there’. **********

Chapter 62 Vishnu Ramkrishna Karkare returned to Ahmednagar where he spent the rest of his life running his hotel. He also started a publication firm ‘Vitasta Prakashan Ltd’ where he published a number of books on the Gandhi murder. He also dedicated himself towards promoting theatre and art in the region. Vishnu died of a heart attack on 4th April 1974. Madanlal Kashmirilal Pahwa was married to Manjari in 1966 after his release. After a short stint assisting Maganlal Hirji Vyas in his legal practice, Madanlal ventured into small-time business of supplying cotton and paper waste to Paper Mills. He also delivered a number of lectures narrating his experiences in the refugee camps and his role in the murder of Gandhi. In one of his last interviews to ‘Outlook’, Madanlal said "By the time I got back from prison, everything had changed. The Hindu Mahasabha was finished and I wanted no part of it. Also, a generation that loved the nation was replaced by a Westernised one …… The BJP-RSS disassociation from our act has not disillusioned me... they have their own political interests. I am an old man now and every time I return from dialysis, it seems I have been given a new life. These are bonus days" 83 Madanlal died of kidney failure in 2001. Till the last day of his life, he swore that he had never met Savarkar before leaving for Delhi. Gopal Vinayak Godse spent the rest of his life in his residential flat in Poona. After his release, he appealed against the ban, on publishing Nathuram's statement, in the Bombay High Court. In a landmark 217-page judgement delivered in 1968, the court said, "We think that the claim of the publisher that 'Gandhi's assassination is now a matter of history' ... is fairly justified" 84. Although the court lifted the ban on publishing the statement, the government responded by threatening the publishers of indicting them under Section 153 (Imprisonment for inciting communal hatred) if they published the book. It was only after 1983 when the court ruled that Section 153 cannot be cannot be misused to thwart historical research, the statement was published under the name ‘Why I assassinated Gandhi?’ Thereafter, Gopal wrote a number of books on the murder of Gandhiji namely ‘Gandhi Hatya Kyon’, ‘It May Please Your Honour’ and many others. But, due to threats from left wing hooligans, reputed publishers became reluctant to publish the books. Gopal spent his last few years fighting for his fundamental right of expression to tell the world his brother’s side of the story which was never granted to him. But, he never lost hope. A few days before his death, he said in an interview to India Today "It took the Jews 1,600 years to recover Jerusalem. Each year they took the pledge to do so. Then, suddenly one day, there was Jerusalem" 85 Gopal Godse died on 26th November 2005. Gopal's wife Sindhu faced traumatic times during the riots that took place after Gandhiji’s murder. Her house was burnt down. She was constantly harassed by Congress sponsored goons. Sindhu was advised by friends and relatives to switch over to her maiden name but she refused to do so saying "I was married into the Godses. Even if I fall down, I will remain a Godse. I proudly said I was Nathuram's sister-in-law" 86 She started a small firm manufacturing iron grills and gates and raised her children through sheer grit and determination. Sindhutai died in 2008. Champa Narayan Apte, who was married to Narayan at the age of 14 and lost her husband at the age of 30, went through another personal tragedy when her beloved son ‘Pappan’ died within a year of her husband’s execution.

After Gandhi’s death, Champa was disowned by the Apte’s due to the fear of Congress hooligans. As a result, she left ‘Anandashram’ moved into her father's ancestral house in Poona where she devoted the rest of her life teaching children in a primary school. One day, when a journalist asked her "Are you angry for what your husband has done?" Champa replied "I am not angry. He has given his life for the nation. I am living a proud life. What regret?" 87 The only reminder of her husband Champa has is an old photograph and an old alarm clock kept in a glass case. Till the last day of her life, she wore her ‘Mangalsutra’ (Bead Necklace) around her neck and applied ‘Tilak’ (Vermillion) on her forehead as it was her husband’s last wish Champa recalled "A day before he died, he had told me not to live like a widow" 88 Manjari Madanlal Pahwa (maiden name Damyanti Kowlia), was one among the first woman forbearers of the `Samyunkt Maharashtra Movement’ (United Maharashtra Movement). After the death of her husband Madanlal, Manjari lived in abject poverty in a small room at the Koli wadi chawl on South Gokhle road near Dadar. For over a year, she lay ailing and bedridden struggling in abject poverty with nobody to help her simply because she happened to be the wife of Gandhi’s assassin. In an interview to ‘Outlook’, she narrated the humiliation meted out to her by the government even after Madanlal had completed his sentence. Manjari recalled "Whenever presidents and prime ministers came to Mumbai, the police would land up at home" 89. Manjari Pahwa died in 2007. Saraswatibai Vishnu Karkare too was endlessly harassed and traumatized by the Congress hooligans. The ‘Deccan Guest House’ was looted and burnt down. For many years, she took refuge in her relative’s house. After her husband’s release in 1965, they rebuilt the guest house and ran it successfully. Saraswatibai died in 2003. Dattatraya Sadashiv Parchure was banned from entering Gwalior even after his acquittal. However, he returned in 1952 on the condition of not participating in any political activities. He died in 1985 after suffering from Parkinson’s disease. His family mansion ‘Parchure Wada’ still stands tall in Gwalior. Digambar Badge, who helped the police by turning state approver, was given an official flat in the compound of Bombay CID Headquarters and a lifetime pension. He restarted his business by selling permitted weapons. He lived in his official flat under official police protection till his death. Shankar Kishtayya simply disappeared after the courts acquitted him in 1949. Nothing was heard about him ever since then. Manorama Daulatrao Salvi went to live with her brother, a medical practitioner in Sonai, a small town 20kms from Ahmednagar. She worked as a sales girl in a chemist shop earning a pittance. Her child from Narayan, a baby girl, did not survive her childhood after being subject to horrifying repudiation and abuse from the society. Nothing was heard about her since then. Jamshed Dorab Nagarwala became the first IGP of Gujarat after its birth as a separate state on 1st May 1960. He served as IGP for 12 years during his tenure in Gujarat. Today, a police ground at Shahibaugh bears his name. Till the very end Nagarvala stuck to his unfound beliefs that Savarkar was guilty of the Mahatma’s murder. Vinayak Damodar Savarkar continued to face the ire of the government despite his acquittal by the trial court. In 1950, he was arrested under the Preventive Detention Act once again as he protested against the Pakistani Prime Minister Liaquat Ali Khan’s visit to India. He was released after the Pakistani Prime Ministers tour ended. On 8th November 1963 Savarkar's wife Yamunabai passed away. Finally, after facing constant humiliation from the Congress, on 1st February 1966, he renounced his food, water and medicines calling it ‘Aatmaarpan’ (Penance). Before his death, he wrote an article titled ‘Atmahatya Nahi Atmaarpan’ (Not Suicide but Penance) in which he argued that when one's life mission is over and ability to serve the society is left no more, it is better to end the life at will rather than waiting for death. Savarkar died on 26th February 1966 at the age of 83. But, even after his death, it was forbidden for Congressmen to participate in public functions honouring Savarkar. They simply could not forget the embarrassment of its failure to implicate him in the ‘Gandhi Murder Case’. Himani Ashok Savarkar (maiden name Asilata Gopal Godse), the daughter of Gopal Godse, was just 10 months old when her father went to jail and 18 years old when he was released.

"The years following the assassination were not easy" said Himani "At school, parents urged children to not mingle, eat or speak with the young Godses. We were treated like untouchables” 90 For years, marriage proposals did not come her way. So when it was suggested that she marry Savarkar’s nephew, Ashok Savarkar, Himani agreed. An architect by profession, she discontinued her practice to become the president of Hindu Mahasabha in 2000. Himani said she switched to politics out of a sense of duty to follow in the footsteps of Savarkar and Godse. In 2006, she revived the ‘Abhinav Bharat’, a radical Hindu organization founded by Savarkar in 1900. Himani expired on 13th October 2015. Nana Gopal Godse, son of Gopal Godse, lives in Shivajinagar, Pune with his wife Advaita, son Ajinkya and his son’s family. In his early days, Nana helped his mother in her fabrication business and later ventured into construction business. His firm, Ajinkya Develpoers is currently managed by his son Ajinkya. Nana meets visitors in the lobby of Anandivilas, a building he developed and has been living in for five years. There is a makeshift office here with table, chairs and a telephone. A paralytic stroke has affected his memory but, his wife Advaita helps him recollect names and dates when he forgets them. The 85 year old Nana proudly upholds the Godse legacy. A pristine white room in his house is converted into a private memorial that houses Nathuram's ashes and ideas. On one side of the room are shelves lined with books written by his father Gopal, all for sale, while on another shelf is the urn holding Nathuram's ashes, which is encased in a glass dome and topped with a single orange hibiscus. The room is bare but for the overpowering fragrance of incense. Another cabinet holds the clothes Nathuram wore on the day of the shooting in 1948 in New Delhi, bearing brown blood stains where he was stabbed by an angry bystander. There is also the ‘Bhagvad Gita’ Nathuram was holding in his hands the day he was hanged. Today, Nana Godse proudly proclaims "My uncle was not a lunatic or contract killer, but a devout nationalist" 91. Each year on 15th November, the Godse family gathers at their residence to read Nathuram's final speech. The centrepiece at these congregations is an outline of ‘Akhand Bharat’ that includes modern-day Pakistan and Bangladesh, fashioned out of glowing bulbs with garlanded pictures of the Mahatma’s assassins. This event is attended by 300 to 400 people, many of them uninvited. On Nathuram's 101st anniversary, Nana launched a website ‘menathuramgodse.com’ that gives details of the urn, old photographs and offers access to ‘underlying truths’. ‘ “Homage in the true sense of the term to Nathuram’s restless soul can only be paid if these ashes are immersed in the Sindhu nadi after India regains its sovereignty as an undivided nation no matter how long it takes” 92, says Nana proudly “Our descendents will continue to pursue Nathuram’s last wish” Nearly seven six decades have passed since the Mahatma was assassinated. Even today, Gandhiji is being projected as a mere victim of religious fanaticism. The Indian media vilifies anyone who talks a few words in Nathuram's praise. But, till date, not a single ‘so-called’ champion of human rights has ever tried to ask the authorities as to why the families of the conspirators, which included innocent women and children, were endlessly harassed and traumatized when they were nowhere connected to the Gandhi murder plot. Was this Gandhism? Perhaps, it was, according to them. The crime committed by Nathuram may be unforgivable to many followers of the Gandhian creed. For them, Nathuram Godse will continue to be a dreaded criminal. But, those who have studied deep into the “Gandhi Murder Story” with an open mind will certainly regard Nathuram Godse as one of the greatest patriots India has ever had. Nathuram Godse never regretted for his crime nor pleaded for mercy faking mental illness. He wanted everyone to see that it was a premeditated murder and not an act committed in a fit of rage. He did not want anyone to say that Nathuram tried to run away or get rid of the pistol but, he wanted to get caught with the pistol in his hands. By assassinating Gandhi, Nathuram Godse killed the man who was sacrilegiously turning Hindus effeminate.

In the years to come, many people may call him a misguided patriot, fired by a warped love for the motherland. But, one day he will be hailed as a person who inspired his fellow brethren to fight for their elementary rights and self-respect. By assassinating Gandhi, Nathuram Godse committed an act which no mortal soul could even think of. He gave his rather ordinary and lackluster life a whole new meaning, a whole new definition. He acquired self-esteem by sacrificing himself for promoting the idea of ‘Hindu Self-Respect’ and ‘Hardcore Nationalism’ Mahatma Gandhi and Nathuram Godse eventually became the cause of each others deaths. But, over the years, one got beatified as a martyr while the other got vilified as a murderer. However, looking back at the story of “The Assassination of Mahatma Gandhi’, one question would certainly be asked for generations to come …… WHO WAS THE REAL VICTIM? MAHATMA GANDHI ..…OR NATHURAM GODSE? ***********

Conclusion These are extracts from Nathuram's last speech read in the Punjab High Court on 8th November 1948. Reading quietly from a typed manuscript, Nathuram sought to explain why he had killed Gandhi. The original statement covered ninety-pages, and Nathuram was on his feet for five hours. Nathuram's statement, excerpted below, provides a deep insight into his personality and his exhaustive knowledge and deep understanding of the concept of ‘Indian Nationhood’ YOUR HONOUR …… “Born in a devotional Brahmin family, I instinctively came to revere Hindu religion, Hindu history and Hindu culture. I had, therefore, been intensely proud of Hinduism as a whole. As I grew up I developed a tendency to free thinking unfettered by any superstitious allegiance to any isms, political or religious” “All this thinking and reading led me to believe that it was my first duty to serve Hindudom and Hindus both as a patriot and as a world citizen. To secure the freedom and to safeguard the just interests of some thirty crores (three hundred million) of Hindus would automatically constitute the freedom and well-being of all India, one fifth of the human race” “This conviction led me naturally to devote myself to the Hindu Sanatanist ideology and programme, which alone, I came to believe, could win and preserve the National Independence of Hindustan, my Motherland, and enable her to render true service to humanity as well” “Since the year 1920, that is, after the demise of Lokmanya Tilak, Gandhi's influence in the Congress first increased and then became supreme. His activities for public awakening were phenomenal in their intensity and were reinforced by the slogan of truth and non-violence, which he paraded ostentatiously before the country. No sensible or enlightened person could object to these slogans” “But Gandhi developed a subjective mentality under which he alone was to be the final judge of what was right or wrong. If the country wanted his leadership, it had to accept his infallibility; if it did not, he would stand aloof from the Congress and carry on in his own way. Against such an attitude there can be no halfway house. Either Congress had to surrender its will to his and had to be content with playing second fiddle to all his eccentricity, whimsicality, metaphysics and primitive vision, or it had to carry on without him” “Thus the Mahatma became the judge and the jury in his own case. These childish insanities and obstinacies, coupled with a most severe austerity of life, ceaseless work and lofty character made Gandhi formidable and irresistible. Many people thought that his policies were irrational, but they had either to withdraw from the Congress or place their intelligence at his feet to do with as he liked. In a position of such absolute irresponsibility, Gandhi was guilty of blunder after blunder, failure after failure, and disaster after disaster” “The official date for the handing over of power was fixed for June 30, 1948, but Mountbatten with his ruthless surgery gave us a gift of vivisected India ten months in advance. This is what Gandhi had achieved after thirty years of undisputed dictatorship and this is what the Congress party calls 'freedom' and 'peaceful transfer of power' to India” “The Hindu-Muslim unity bubble was finally burst and a theocratic state was established with the consent of Nehru and his crowd and they called it 'freedom won by them with sacrifice' - whose sacrifice? When top leaders of Congress, with the consent of Gandhi, divided and tore the country - which we considered a deity of worship - my mind was filled with direful anger” “I stoutly maintain that Gandhi has failed in his duty. He has proved to be the Father of Pakistan.

His inner-voice, his spiritual power, his doctrine of non-violence of which so much is made of, all crumbled against Jinnah's iron will and proved to be powerless” “After having fully considered the question, I took the final decision in the matter, but I did not speak about it to anyone whatsoever. I took courage in both my hands and I did fire the shots at Gandhiji on 30th January 1948, on the prayer-grounds in Birla House” “I do say that my shots were fired at the person whose policy and action had brought rack and ruin and destruction to millions of Hindus. There was no legal machinery by which such an offender could be brought to book and for this reason I fired those fatal shots. I bear no ill will towards anyone individually, but I do say that I had no respect for the present government owing to their policy, which was unfairly favourable towards the Muslims. But at the same time I could clearly see that the policy was entirely due to the presence of Gandhi” “I thought to myself and foresaw that I shall be totally ruined, and the only thing I could expect from the people would be nothing but hatred and that I shall have lost all my honour, even more valuable than my life, if I were to kill Gandhiji. But at the same time I thought that the Indian politics in the absence of Gandhiji would surely be practical, able to retaliate and would be powerful with the armed forces. No doubt, my own future would be totally ruined, but the nation would be saved from the inroads of Pakistan. People may even call me or dub me as devoid of any sense or foolish, but the nation would be free to follow the course founded on the reason, which I consider necessary for sound nation-building” “There was no enmity between Gandhi and myself on any personal grounds. To those who speak of Gandhi's honest motive in supporting Pakistan, I have only to say that I had nothing but the purest interest of our nation at my heart in taking the extreme step against the person of Gandhi, who was the most responsible and answerable person for the terrible event culminating in the creation of Pakistan” “It is stated in some quarters that the people could not have got the independence unless Pakistan was conceded. But I took it to be an utterly incorrect and untrue view. To me it appears to be merely a poor excuse to justify the action taken by the leaders. This event of Pakistan had upset the tranquility of my mind” “But even after the establishment of Pakistan if this Gandhian Government had taken any steps to protect the interests of Hindus in Pakistan it could have been possible for me to control my mind which was terribly shaken on account of this terrible deception of the people.” “Every day that dawned brought forth the news about thousands of Hindus being massacred, hundreds of women torn of their clothes being made naked and taken into procession and those Hindu women were being sold in the market places like cattle. Thousands and thousands of Hindus had to run away for their lives and they had lost everything of theirs. How was this terrible happening counter-acted by the Union Government, by throwing bread to the refugees from the air?” “But, the Government which was under the thumb of Gandhi, resorted to absolutely different ways. If the grievances of the minorities in Pakistan were voiced in the press, it was dubbed as an attempt to spread disaffection amongst the communities and made an offence and the Congress Governments in several Provinces started demanding securities under the Press Emergency Powers Act, one after the other. Thus there was total disappointment in my attempt to bring pressure by peaceful means upon the Congress Governments guided by Gandhian creed.” “When all these happenings were taking place in Pakistan, Gandhiji did not even by a sings word protest and censure the Pakistan Government or the Muslims concerned. The Muslim atrocities resorted to in Pakistan to root out the Hindu culture and the Hindu society have been entirely due to the teachings of Gandhiji and his behaviour. If the Indian politics had been handled in a practical manner there would never have been the terrible human slaughter as has taken place-a thing without any precedent in history.” “I am prepared to concede that Gandhiji did undergo sufferings for the sake of the nation. He did bring about an awakening in the minds of the people. He also did nothing for personal gain; but it pains me to say that he was not honest enough to acknowledge the defeat and failure of the principle of nonviolence on all sides. I have read the lives of other intelligent and powerful Indian patriots who have made sacrifices even greater than those done by Gandhiji. I have seen personally some of them. But whatever that may be, I shall bow in respect to the service done by Gandhiji to the country, and to Gandhiji himself for the said service.” “But I do maintain that even this servant of the country had no right to vivisect the country-the image of our worship-by deceiving the people. But he did it all the same. There was no legal machinery by which such an offender could be brought to book and it was therefore that I resorted to the firing of shots at Gandhiji as that was the only thing for me to do.” “Really speaking, my life also came to an end simultaneously with the shorts fired by me at

Gandhiji. Since then I spent my days as if in trance and meditation. Whatever I have seen and observed during this time has given me complete satisfaction. Had this act not been done by me, of course it would have been better for me” “But circumstances were beyond my control. So strong was the impulse of my mind that I felt that this man should not be allowed to meet a natural death so that the world may know that he had to pay the penalty of his life for his unjust, anti-national and dangerous favouritism towards a fanatical section of the country” “I decided to put an end to this matter and to the further massacre of lacs of Hindus for no fault of theirs. May God, now pardon him for his egoistic nature which proved to be too disastrous for the beloved sons of this Holy Land.” “There now remains hardly anything for me to say. If devotion to one's country amounts to a sin, I admit I have committed that sin. If it is meritorious, I humbly claim the merit thereof” “I fully and confidently believe that if there be any other court of justice beyond the one founded by the mortals, my act will not be taken as unjust. If after the death there be no such place to reach or to go, there is nothing to be said” “I have resorted to the action I did purely for the benefit of the humanity. I do say that my shots were fired at the person whose policy and action had brought destruction to lakhs of Hindus.” “I now stand before the court to accept the full share of my responsibility for what I have done and the judge would, of course, pass against me such orders of sentence as may be considered proper. But, I would like to add that I do not desire any mercy to be shown to me, nor do I wish that anyone should beg for mercy on my behalf” “May the country properly known as Hindusthan be again united and be one, and may, the people be taught to discard the defeatist mentality leading them to submit to the aggressors” “This is my last wish and prayer to the Almighty.” `AKHANDA BHARAT AMAR RAHE' `VANDE MATARAM'

OTHER TITLES BY THE PUBLISHER NON-FICTION 1. THE INVISIBLE HAND BEHIND SAFFRON TERRORISM By Anup Sardesai FICTION 2. KAALKI: THE SAGA OF A LEGEND By Samrhudhi Acharya 3. LONG DRIVE: ENJOY A JOURNEY CALLED LIFE By Laxmi Sardesai 4. ENTANGLED NETS By Samrhudhi Acharya

**********